Mate of the Vampire: A Vampire Romance (Blood Brotherhood Book 4)
Author: Guida, ML
Date: 2019-06-10

Mate of the Vampire

ML Guida

Foreword

Note from the author:

Mate of the Vampire was originally A Pirate’s Obsession and part of the Legends of the Soaring Phoenix.

But it has been re-edited and has a new cover.

Copyright © 2019 by ML Guida

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Created with Vellum

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Excerpt for Claim of the Vampire

Dear Reader

About the Author

Also by ML Guida

Chapter 1

April 1671

Soaring Phoenix

Ronan Macmillan leaned against the bulkhead, detesting the tied bandages on his stubbed wrist. Sometimes he swore he could feel his absent fingers and hand move. Hell, his palm even itched. Doc said it was phantom pains, an illusion—his mind hadn’t accepted that his right hand was gone.

Visions of the horrific island battle with the demon Zuto flashed through his mind. He couldn’t shake them. Zuto slicing off his hand. The grotesque spider. And his promise...oh his promise...

He hated that damnable demon and his blasted curses. Because of him, the crew turned into vampires during every full moon. If they didn’t feed, the thirst nearly drove them mad.

But now the demon had a new trick—one Ronan couldn’t refuse.

All he had to do was to find a mermaid, a water elemental, then hand her over to Zuto. How bad could it be? It’s not like the mermaid was human. The demon needed her blood, then he’d promised to restore Ronan’s hand. He could be a warrior again.

A cool sea breeze swept over his face, and salt tingled his lips. He turned away from his stump and slid it inside his pocket. The ocean stretched out for miles, and not a cloud marred the blue sky. He loved the sea, but how could he stay aboard the ship a cripple? He was a warrior, a pirate, not a deck swabber.

Kane motioned for him at the wheel. “I’ve ordered the men away from the stern.”

“Why?”

“Mariah needs to talk to you about what happened on the island.”

Blimey, did she know about the deal? He should have known. She was a witch—a powerful one, but he couldn’t admit it. Not yet, and he played dumb. “She bloody thinks I donna know what happened?” His raised his stump. “The damn demon cut off my hand.”

“Aye,” Kane agreed. “’Tis more to it than that. ’Tis Lark.”

Ronan scanned the ship but didn’t see his friend. “What about him?”

Kane clasped his shoulder. “A time spider snatched him, flinging him to a different time. We have no idea where he is. Or if he’s even alive.”

Ronan’s heart skipped a beat. “Another spider? By the gods, the first was terrible enough.” He forced himself to stand; brushing away Kane’s outstretched out hand. “I can stand on my own.”

Kane lowered his arm. “Mariah needs to talk to you. She thinks you might be the key in finding her brother.”

“Me? Why?”

“Bloody hell if I know.” Kane tilted his head. “Now go.”

Ronan wanted to argue, but the captain’s order was law and left little argument. Ronan sighed and headed to the stern.

Mariah waved at him to join her and William. He maneuvered between crewmen busy cleaning and repairing the ship. He couldn’t even hold a bloody mop and swab the deck.

Several men close to the stern stopped talking and working as he squeezed by. Kane might have ordered them away, but it didn’t curb their curious gazes. A five-point star had been drawn on the deck, and at each point, there was a bowl full with some kind of herb.

“Merci d’être venu,” Mariah said. “We need to talk.”

William stood behind Mariah. He wrapped his arms around her, then nuzzled the back of her slender neck.

She laughed. “William, stop!”

Ronan gritted his teeth and fought the urge to slam his fist into William’s lovesick face. He should be the one kissing Mariah. He’d have kept her safe, not galloping around trying to defeat a demon and his fierce spider. But no, she preferred a man possessed by a dragon spirit. Being around those two was like rubbing salt into his bleeding heart.

“What the hell do you want to talk about?”

His loud question made them stop.

Mariah stepped away from William and straightened her dress. William mumbled under his breath, but Ronan didn’t care. He shouldn’t have been so harsh, but there was only so much he could take.

“Ronan, when you came on board the ship, you were babbling about how to get Lark back.” Eagerness flashed in her big violet eyes. “Do you remember what Zuto told you?”

“Bits and pieces of a mermaid, but nothing clear.”

She slumped against William and a tear slid down her cheek. “Je Vois.”

A lump formed in his throat. He wanted to make her smile and give her hope, but he honestly couldn’t remember what Zuto had said. ’Twas all a blur. “I’m sorry.”

She stood straighter. “I also know about the deal.”

“What deal?” His shocked voice sounded like a little lad explaining to the baker how the cookies ended up in his pocket.”

She smiled and clasped his arm. “You were feverish when you came onto the ship and talked in your sleep, oui?

Ronan closed his eyes, and his heart quickened. Lord, stop. It was so damn hard to be around her, to breathe in her sensual scent, to experience her touch—but never her sweet kiss. “What’s this?”

“It’s a pentagram. I was able to cast a spell and go deeper into the incantation binding you. I know Zuto promised to make you whole again, but I need to know if he said how to get my brother back. Lark’s in danger. I can feel it. We have to rescue him soon, before ’tis too late.”

William clasped her hand and kissed her white knuckle. “We will. I promise.” He looked at Ronan, his eyes turning hard. “Why would you even think of making a deal with Zuto?”

Ronan’s heart beat harder, sending anger rushing through his veins. He clenched his fist, trying not to bash it into the judgmental, shape-shifting dragon’s smug face. He glared. “He didna give me much choice. ’Twas the deal or my life. Which would you have chosen, ye muttonhead?”

Flecks of yellow flickered in his William’s green eyes. “At least I wouldn’t have been dumb enough to sell my soul to the devil.”

Grand, he’d stirred the dragon Drakon’s anger. He was about to get his arse burned to a crisp. He’d had enough of this conversation. He motioned toward the drawing. “This says I should remain a cripple?” Bitterness crept into his voice.

“No.” Her voice softened. “But you need to understand something. Anytime blood is used, it becomes a powerful spell, not something to be taken lightly. Only magie noire requires the use of blood. Be careful in this deal, Ronan. Once you fulfill this promise, it cannot be undone.”

Ronan glared. “What if the binding spell would save your brother? Would you do it?”

“I would not want to do, but if it was the only choice...” She stuck her chin out in defiance. “Then oui, I would. I’d do anything to save Lark. He’s the last of my family.”

Ronan turned away. He understood desperation. He’d tried everything to save his parents and his younger sister, but the bloody Sassenach murdered his family. Pushing back the painful memories, he looked at each point of the star suspiciously. He’d had enough spells to last him a lifetime. “What do you mean?”

Wariness reflected in her beautiful eyes. “My magic revealed that he didn’t tell you the whole truth.”

He tensed. He should have known. Zuto was a liar. “And?”

“Unfortunately, I was not able to unravel what he has hidden, but you must be careful.”

“Thanks for your fortune telling. As if I didna know to be careful of that devil.” His voice came out harsh and louder than he expected.

Men ceased doing their chores, watching them with curious stares. The captain had stopped talking to Sean Mallory and now was looking their way. Sweat trickled down Ronan’s spine. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to himself. He’d failed miserably and darted to the middle of the drawn star, trying to ignore the inquisitive stares.

“I fear the sword that severed your hand also makes you quick to anger.”

Ronan stiffened. “I’m not filled with hate and anger.”

Her features softened and she smiled. “No? I can see the anger in your eyes and hear it in your voice, oui?”

“’Tis no mystery, Macmillan.” William pressed his lips tight. “You’ve been in a foul mood since we left the island.”

Ronan glared. “And you were as jolly as a leprechaun with a pot of gold when you were first shifted into a dragon?”

William shrugged. “I’ll not deny it. Will you admit to your bad temper?”

Ronan clamped his mouth shut.

“Vous arrêter deux!” Mariah clapped her hands. “This is not helping.” She pulled out a chain with a purple stone on it and hung it around Ronan’s neck.

Her caress and intoxicating lavender scent sent more shivers down his back.

“This is amethyst,” she said. “It contains the general power of healing and will protect you from any other evil spells.”

He rubbed the stone. “Blimey, why is it warm?”

“Because yesterday I boiled it in a pan of salt water, then left it out in the sun for one hour. The stone absorbs the sun’s rays, and this enhances its protective powers, so the stone remains warm. Not only will this protect you from incantations, but it will help heal your aura. The charge is good for one week.”

“Healin’ what?”

“Your aura.”

“I’m not interested in whatever the hell an aura is. I need my hand back.”

Mariah frowned. “You want to be a demon’s slave, oui?”

“No,” Ronan grumbled. “I donna. But neither do you. Zuto will trick you into believing we can get Lark back.”

“Je connais, but we must try.”

“Trust me, Ronan.” William clasped his shoulder. “The stones work. I know.”

Ronan remembered that after Zuto first cursed William his anger had been wound up tighter than a fisherman’s tangled net. He picked the stone off his chest and examined it. “Is this going to get me my hand back?”

“Ronan as I told you before. I am not sure I can heal your hand. I have never done anything like this before. I do not know if it will tell us how to rescue Lark. I feel your element is different. Love is driving your force. Romantic works are with water, and the water will help heal your soul.”

Ronan snorted. “Romance? That’s the last thing I want.” How could any woman replace Mariah?

Mariah narrowed her eyes. He looked away and refrained from any other comments.

“You must believe, Ronan. Or the magie will not work.”

“Aye, I believe.” He had to. He could care less about his soul, but his hand—he’d give anything to have it back.

Mariah looked at his right hand, her eyes filled with pity. He didn’t want her pity. He wanted her love.

William rubbed Mariah’s back. “Why are you so worried? Zuto can’t leave the island.”

“Oui, but he does not need to leave the island. His magie is already here.”

Ronan tensed. “You mean inside me?”

“Je suis désolé.” She leaned over and patted his shoulder. “But I will do my best to combat the evil and keep him from controlling you.”

“What do you mean controllin’ me?”

“Zuto does not take bargains lightly, and he will push you to fulfill his request. I need to strengthen your stone.”

“I’m not gonna mate with any damn fish. ’Tis not dignified.”

“Asseyez-vous s’il vous plaît,” she gestured.

Ronan almost walked off, but he caught the captain’s eye. He didn’t look too pleased. Ronan sighed. He’d play along, but he was one step away from choosing the brig over this nonsense. He flopped down while William sat on the outside of the star.

“Mother Isis, I’ve need of you again. S’il vous plaît, écoutez-moi.” She raised the chalice and chanted in a language he didn’t understand. She tapped the cup with the dagger. At each point of the pentagram, she repeated the chant and tapped the chalice. She widened her arms and arched her back. “Come, Healing Mother, I ask for you to show us the way to find my brother and to heal Ronan Macmillan, servant of good. I beg of you to heal him.”

A pagan god? Ronan shook his head. This whole tale was unbelievable, so why not an Egyptian Goddess?

A wind caressed them like a blanket. The herbs spun around in the bowl.

Ronan tried to concentrate, but he broke out in a hot sweat. Perspiration slipped into his eyes, and his clothes stuck to his body like paint. He wiped his face on his sleeve.

Mariah spoke more gibberish, then Ronan’s stomach swayed. Bile burned in his gut, and for the first time since he’d been a young lad, he felt sea sick. What the hell was happening?

Concern filled William’s eyes. “Are you well? You’re turning green.”

“I’m fine,” Ronan muttered. But he was far from it. He couldn’t breathe, and his shirt itched, scratching his sweltering body. He yanked off his shirt, ripping the buttons, since he could only use one hand.

William gave him a curious look. “Ronan?”

“I said I was fine.” He rubbed his arm across his forehead. “Just hot.”

Mariah scowled. “Concentrate, both of you. Close your eyes.”

Ronan closed his eyes and forced himself to listen to Mariah’s sweet, alluring voice. She chanted and sang some of the words, luring him into a daze. He tried to open his eyes, but he couldn’t. And then, he didn’t want to. His muscles grew heavy, and he couldn’t move.

An inner voice whispered, “Sleep go to sleep.” Or was it Mariah?

He swayed back and forth to the rhythm of her voice. Tingles crept over his hot skin. All of a sudden, he couldn’t feel the rocking ship beneath him. ’Twas as if he were floating on air. A vision formed—or was it a dream? He flew above the ocean, skimming the foamy surface. Water sprayed onto his naked skin, cooling the heat boiling inside him.

An island appeared ahead. He didn’t know which island and didn’t care. But the closer he got, fear edged up his spine. He recognized the white sand, the trampled palm trees—’twas Zuto’s island. Anger rose inside him, burying his fear, and hate twisted his gut. He wanted to choke the life out of the demon.

But then the figure changed. ’Twas not a tall, looming male figure, but a much shorter one—a curvy one. Long blond hair cascade down a lass’s back. Her puffy blouse was pulled down, revealing creamy white shoulders, and her dress slit opened hinting at silky thighs. She stared at him with the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He lost himself in those eyes—they were more mysterious than the deepest part of any ocean.

She parted luscious red lips, and desire filled him. He wanted to caress her sweet body, kiss those red lips.

Black fog seeped over the island, covering the woman. Ronan wanted to call out to her, but she disappeared. Suddenly, red eyes glared at him through the dark cloud. Blistering and twisting pain burned on his chest, as if the amethyst stone had melted into his flesh. Agony blazed down his right arm, and he couldn’t breathe. His blood burned. The stench of burning skin shot up his nose. Someone was screaming. He was screaming.

Pounding footsteps raced across the deck. “He’s on fire!” someone yelled. “William, what the bloody hell did you do?”

“I didn’t do anything,” William said. His voice sounded far away.

“’Tis the magie norie,” Mariah cried. Dread filled her French accent. “Zuto’s punishing him. Pull him out of the pentagram.”

Someone tackled him and pounded on him. “Jaayus! Macmillan! Macmillan, can you hear me?”

He knew that voice. Kane. Strong hands gripped his arms, pulling him to his feet, and he howled again. He panted and opened his eyes. Kane knelt next to him. The crew hovered around them, fear and worry filling their eyes.

“I am so sorry, Ronan.” Mariah knelt next Kane. Tears streamed down her face. “Zuto. He punished you for trying to break the spell.”

Ronan glanced at his body; his clothes were gone. His skin was blistered and burned. His damn stump was bleeding again. Blimey, was he dying?

He gripped the chain around his neck and yanked it. The silver chain broke. He threw it, and it slid across the deck. Then, with each ragged breath, the misery lessened, and his black and burnt skin healed. Roman examined his skin. It returned to its normal golden brown. “I will not wear that bloody stone again.”

“What the bloody hell happened?” Kane whipped off his shirt and dabbed Ronan’s face.

“Zuto prevented me from healing him. The dark magic of Coaybay is slowly taking his soul. Only true love can cure him.”

Ronan glared. “I’m not matin’ with any damn fish.”

Another stab of agony pulsed through him as if Zuto wasn’t finished punishing him. Ronan cried out, then passed out, dreaming of the comely lass.

Chapter 2

Zuto’s Island

The tempestuous demon Natasa straddled Zuto’s hips, the morning daybreak outlining her lovely naked body. She rode him hard, grinding his hips into the hard sand, her large breasts bouncing up and down. He met her fierce thrusts with the same fury she demanded. Wanting this to be over, he concentrated on the rolling waves and not his fiendish enemy forcing him to pleasure her. When she came, she cried out and arched her back, her long hair tumbling down her side like a red waterfall.

There was a time when he’d would have done anything for her, but she’d turned on him, betraying him, and now he hated her with every breath of his body. He panted, trying to catch his breath. His back stung where she’d scratched him with her long fingernails, and his shoulder throbbed with pain where the demon bitch had sunk her sharp teeth. He glimpsed at the dried blood sticking to his flesh.

She twirled a long strand of Zuto’s hair around her finger and laughed. “I love returning from Salem to fuck you.”

Zuto tried to remain stoic, not wanting her to know how much her touch made him want to scrub his skin from his bones, but a betraying shudder fluttered down his spine.

“What’s wrong, my big strong demon?” She licked his cheek. “Craving one more toss?”

“The sun’s about to rise.”

“Ready to get ready of me so soon? I’m so disappointed.”

Her overly sweet breath turned his stomach.

She squeezed his cheeks with her cruel fingers. “Kiss me.”

He clamped his jaw tight.

She slowly released him, her fingernails scratching his skin. “Now.”

Cringing at having to taste her foulness one more time, he snatched her and kissed her hard, pushing back the temptation to bite off her tongue. He had to play it safe, let her think she was more powerful, so she wouldn’t suspect until it was too late.

Natasa whimpered, digging her nails into his arms, tearing his skin.

He stiffened.

She bit his lip, drawing blood. “Until tomorrow night.”

The sun peeked over the mountain, piercing the darkness. Natasa faded, the pressure of her body sitting on his finally gone. He rolled to his side and spat blood onto the sand. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “Filthy bitch.”

How many more days would he have to endure this? The spider should have been guarding the web to keep both Lark and Natasa prisoners in Salem, but somehow Natasa had found a way to pierce the time spider’s web to cross into this time. She could slip through during the night, but was forced to go back during the day. He smiled. Her smugness would soon fade into horror. He’d found a way to keep her trapped in Salem forever—all he needed was for that fool Ronan Macmillan to impregnate a mermaid to create a binding spill.

He staggered to his feet and stumbled toward his hut. The witch Mariah was a thorn in his side. If she found a way to free her brother Lark, then Natasa could slip through and Zuto would end up her slave again.

His god, Maketabori, wanted him punished for not bringing Hannah to him, since her father was responsible for the death of his worshipers. Zuto had cast a spell, giving the crew of the Soaring Phoenix an undeniable thirst and drew them to his island. When they drank from a cursed pool, they soon discovered that they changed into vampires during the full moon. If they didn’t feed, they were sorely punished. He’d promised to lift the curse if they handed over Hannah Knight but the bastards had betrayed him and refused. He detested everyone aboard the Soaring Phoenix. Each one of them would die a horrible death, starting with Ronan Macmillan.

He flung open the door to his hut and flopped down in front of the fire. Staring at the fire pit, Zuto sat with his legs crossed. The flames flickered, and he could see the witch Mariah going through her spell book, obviously looking for a way to break Ronan’s curse. Frustration pumped through his veins. He couldn’t let her discover why only Ronan could satisfy the spell and not anyone else on board the Phoenix. Time to stop her prattling again. He waved his hand in front of the fire. “Acu’.”

Out of his palm, a black mist formed and swirled into the fire. Spinning like an arrow, it pierced her forehead, casting a veil over her seeing eye. Mariah blinked and shook her head. He smiled. She’d never remember what happened. Anyone there wouldn’t see it either, unless they were demonic.

“By the time you figure out my plan, it will be too late.” Satisfied, he lay down and closed his eyes. He put his forearm over his forehead, trying to block out the terrors from last night, but his battered body wouldn’t let him forget.

Chapter 3

Ronan sat on his hammock and watched Doc stitch and re-bandage his cauterized stump. He should have known that herbs or a magical stone were futile against a demon. Revenge brewed in his gut. He’d rip out Zuto’s soul.

Doc clicked his tongue. “I swear da wound was healin’. It’s as if it were cut again. Pain botherin’ ya?”

Ronan refused to answer and drank from a bottle of rum. The pain had turned into a dull throb, and he wanted the rum. He needed it. Needed to get good and drunk.

Doc packed up his needle, thread, and white strips of cloth. “I’ll leave ye alone, Macmillan.”

Ronan swung his legs onto his hammock, took another a swig of rum, and stared at the ceiling in the crew’s quarters. He kept going over the battle, thinking of what he could have done differently—how he could have avoided Zuto’s malicious swing.

He took another swig, then closed his eyes. It didn’t matter. He drifted again into a mindless sleep, but this time, instead of dreaming about Zuto, the image of the blond woman formed. Those blue eyes called to him, and peace flooded him. He wanted to run his hands over all those curves. She was a full woman, not a thin waif like Hannah or Mariah.

A throbbing pain pounded into his temples, and he woke. Sweat drenched him. He gripped the bottle tight. Why did thinking of the sensual woman sweep agony over him? Was she evil?

He fell back into an uneasy sleep, but his eyes fluttered open. A shadow fell across him. Fear froze his heart and lungs. Zuto!

Ronan shot out of the hammock and lifted the empty bottle, his only weapon.

“Ronan.” A deep Irish brogue whispered his name.

“Jaysus.” Ronan slowly lowered the bottle. “Cap’n. I thought—”

Kane stood next to him and folded his arms across his chest. “Still having nightmares?”

“Aye.”

“You think drinking rum is going to stay the dreams?”

Ronan glared, grogginess still gripped him. “How long have I been asleep?”

“About fourteen hours. You’ve missed both dinner and breakfast. Time to get up.”

“Why? Not much I can do aboard the ship, is there?”

Kane ripped the bottle out of his hand. “You’re not the first pirate to lose a hand, mate.”

“I’m useless, Cap’n.” He reached for the bottle, but Kane held it out of reach. If he had been anyone, but Kane, he would have lunged out of the hammock and smashed his fist into his face. “I canna wield a sword or hold a pistol.”

“You can learn to use your other hand instead of drinking like a sorry arse.” Kane sniffed the empty bottle and cast him a disapproving glance.

Ronan rubbed the bridge between his nose. “’Tis folly.”

“’Tis folly as long as you lay around in bed like a horse shot in the leg.”

Ronan rubbed his sweating forehead. “What do you expect me to do, Cap’n?”

“What else? Fight. Doc says you’re well enough to get back to work. I’m ordering you to get your ass out of this hammock and make yourself useful on my ship.”

“Doin’ what?”

“Talk with Mariah”

“Why? The last time I talked with the witch, I burst into flames. Her magic doesna work, Cap’n. Zuto’s too strong. Admit it.”

“No, I won’t.” Kane grabbed the hammock and jerked.

Ronan fell out and sprawled out onto the floor. “What the devil are you doin’?”

“Quit feeling sorry for yourself.” His voice had lost all its compassion.

Ronan chewed on the inside of his cheek. Would Kane feel this way if Zuto cut off one of his limbs?

“Mariah has researched her books and needs to ask you about what Zuto told you.”

“Why? So, I can turn into a pirate torch?”

“You’re not the only one in trouble, Macmillan. Lark is imprisoned God knows where. And we can’t find a cure for the bloody curse without him.” He held out his hand. “Get up.”

Ronan winced. Blimey, he’d been thinking of his own misery, and he’d totally forgotten about Lark. Lark had sacrificed himself to save him one too many times. Lord knew what the spider had done to him. He owed Lark and needed to start thinking about someone else besides himself.

He gripped Kane’s outstretched hand and allowed him to pull him to his feet. “Aye, aye, Cap’n.”

Kane wrinkled his nose and took a step back. “Take a bath, mate, ye stink to the high seas.”

* * *

After finishing his bath and putting on some clean clothes, Ronan had to admit the soak did him good. But even taking the dip had been a chore. Scrubbing with his left hand, he kept dropping the soap in the water and washing his hair had been a beast. He struggled to button his shirt and put on his damn trousers. Still, he refused to ask for help. He was a warrior, not a cripple.

He found Mariah, stunning as always with her black hair and violet eyes, in the galley with a couple of books on the table in front of her, but he instantly thought of the blonde in his dreams. Desire flickered through him. She was more beautiful than Mariah. Stop it. She wasn’t real. This ship was real. Mariah was real. And she was in love with a dragon-shifter.

William sat next to her and ran his fingers over her slender back. She gave him a sly look.

Ronan heart’s clenched. He knew that lover’s secret look. He wanted her, always would, not some make-believe lass.

He stuffed his wrist into his pocket to hide it from Mariah, then slumped across from the starry-eyed sweethearts. What lass would want him now with being half a man?

She glanced at his pocket, and pity reflected in those beautiful eyes. “You have nothing to be ashamed of, Ronan. ’Tis naught to be embarrassed about.”

“I donna need your sympathy, lass.” Ronan got up from the table and knocked his chair over. He headed for the galley to grab a bottle of rum.

“I suggest you sit, Macmillan.”

Kane’s deadly voice made his stop in his tracks. Groaning, he glanced over his shoulder.

The captain tilted his head toward Mariah and William. “Now.”

Ronan clenched his left hand and stormed back over to the table. He grabbed the knocked-over chair and sat.

Kane slid into a chair next to him.

Ronan lifted an eyebrow. “What are you doing? Donna you have to be up on deck?”

Ignoring him, Kane gazed at Mariah. “What have you found?”

Mariah flicked her gaze over Ronan. “How are you feeling, Ronan? I have been so worried about you.”

Ronan gritted his teeth. “I donna want your pity, Mariah.”

She lowered her head.

William’s eyes turned cold. “She wasn’t giving you pity, you hard-nosed Irishman. She’s been deeply concerned. We all are.”

Ronan’s chest tightened and he chewed his lip. “I’m sorry, Mariah. I’m not myself.”

She smiled. “Oui. Je la comprends.”

Did she? He wasn’t the man he used to be. More of an empty shell. “The cap’n says you’ve more questions?”

She tossed her hair behind her shoulder. “I know the demon said that Lark was taken by a time travel spider.” She waved her hand over her books. “But I have poured over my spell and lore books, and I cannot find anything about time traveling spiders. Was there anything else Zuto told you, Ronan?”

“He said dragon fire canna destroy the spider.”

She tapped her slender fingers on the pages of the book. “So, ’tis more powerful than a dragon.”

Ronan shrugged. “I donna know. He demanded I bring him a mermaid.”

“Mermaids? They can’t be trusted.” Uneasiness flashed in William’s eyes. “They appear to sailors, sing a song of seduction, and lower them to their depths in the ocean.”

Mariah clasped William’s hand and caressed it with her thumb. “I keep telling you that when mermaids are out of the water, they don’t have tails.”

Kane frowned. “Are you sure?”

“Oui,” Mariah said. “Mermaids are water elementals. Their magie is mirrored in the water. They can become human at will. They can also control water—freezing it, turning it into fog, or creating waves.”

Kane’s face darkened. “Are they a danger to my ship?”

“No, le Capitaine. Mermaids avoid humans. You have probably sailed next to them and never knew it.”

He gave her a hard stare. “We would have noticed scantily clad lasses.”

“They can take other forms such as porpoises, oui? They usually shy away from man.” She knotted her slender eyebrows. “I wonder why Zuto wants a mermaid.”

William kissed her briefly on the pursued lips.

Ronan turned his head. Watching the slightest touch between them was becoming harder and harder to endure. Trying to get them to stop, he cleared his throat.

It worked. Mariah pushed at William’s chest, her cheeks burning red. William scowled, but Ronan didn’t care.

“Je suis désolé. What do you remember about Zuto?” Mariah studied Ronan, making him shift uncomfortably in his seat.

He shrugged. “He didna say. He wants a mermaid that has mated with a human, then he said he’d tell me how to rescue Lark and heal my hand.”

William and Kane glanced at each other, and Ronan stiffened. He knew that ‘you’re as bone-headed as a barracuda’ look. Didn’t they understand he knew what Zuto was—a twisted liar? But the bastard held the key to find Lark and to heal him. What choices did he have?.

Mariah ran her hand through her hair. “Maybe if a mermaid mates with a human she becomes more powerful, powerful enough to restore your hand and save my brother. If this is so, I fear the demon will kill her to steal her blood.”

Chills slid down Ronan’s back. “He didna say he’d kill her.”

William rolled his eyes. “Are you daft? Of course, the bastard plans on killing her. He wants her power.”

Ronan clutched his trousers with his left hand to keep from slamming into William’s smug face. William had found a way to live with his curse, but he turned into a dragon, not into a crippled cur. He was now one of the most important crew members aboard the ship.

Mariah looked up from one of the pages in a spell book. “The mermaids may know what power the demon is hunting for. They may provide us with an answer.”

Ronan drummed his fingers on the table, but even with this some effort, he had to concentrate.  “Can you summon one?”

Mariah laughed, a light sweet giggle. “They are not dogs, mon ami.”

Ronan should be mad, but he liked her laugh and smiled.

She stopped laughing. “Mermaids avoid men, so they will not come willingly to us.”

Ronan thought about the blond woman in his dreams. He didn’t like what they were planning to do to force a mermaid to come aboard the ship. What if it was her? He clamped his jaw tight. Remember, she isn’t human.

Kane rubbed his chin. “Do you know where we can locate one?”

Mariah shook her head. “No. But I can conjure a spell to capture one, but it will take time.”

Kane stood. “And my men will not be in danger?”

She patted Kane’s hand. “I promise.”

“Then conjure the spell.”

“She’ll be a prisoner? You expect one of the crew to mate with her just so you can rescue your brother?” Ronan asked, surprised at the sharpness in his voice.

Mariah winced. “Oui.”

William’s eyes turned gold. “I’m warning you, Ronan.”

Ronan didn’t answer him, but looked at Mariah. “It won’t be me.”

A visible tightness swept over Mariah’s jaw and neck. “I never said it would be.”

Ronan knew she was lying. They were all thinking it. Why else would Zuto task him with the mermaid? Was the lass actually a mermaid? He didn’t like being a pawn in the damn demon’s scheme.

Kane put his hands on the back of his chair. “And if the mermaid escapes or dies?”

“Then my brother remains trapped in time and Ronan will remain maimed.”

He slapped his hands on the chair. “Notify me when you have a course. I’ll be up on deck.”

“Come, William.” Mariah motioned with her hand. “I need a dragon’s assistance in this matter.”

A sly smile spread across William’s face, and Ronan rolled his eyes. Kane had told him that Mariah’s powers were stronger with sex. He wanted to crawl under the table and go back to nursing a bottle of rum.

“Coming, Macmillan?” Kane waited at the doorway. “Since my master gunner Amadi is on the island with his new sweetheart Violet instructing the freed slaves how to live as men, I’ve ordered Mallory to teach you the sword.”

“I donna need any lessons,” Ronan grumbled.

Kane narrowed his eyes. “That wasn’t a request.”

Ronan brushed past Kane. “I’ll learn the sword, Cap’n, but donna ask me to mate with some damn fish.”

Ronan headed toward the stairs to go up on deck.

“Ronan, wait.” Mariah rushed over to him and held something in her hand.

’Twas the damn necklace.

“You must wear this for protection,” she said.

“No.”

She placed her hand over his heart. “If you do not, the black magic will grow inside you. S’il vous plaît.”

His heart leapt at her gentle touch. He stared into her gentle eyes, and his resolve was weakening. “I said—”

Kane headed down the corridor. “Ronan, put it on. That’s an order.”

Ronan stared at the chain in Mariah’s hand. Last time, Zuto had punished him for wearing it.

“S’il vous plaît.” She tried to hand it to him.

Staring at her hand, he stepped away from her as if the barest touch from the amulet would release unbearable pain. He opened his mouth to refuse, but her luscious smell and pleading look broke his resolve. Even if Zuto burned him a thousand times, he’d wear the damn necklace.

Kane gave him a steely gaze. “Put it on. Or have you suddenly decided to disobey an order?”

Mariah clasped the necklace around his neck. She must have given it a new chain. “I’ve made it stronger. Hopefully, Zuto will not be able to harm you like he did last time. Do you feel any pain?”

A shock rushed through Ronan, and tingles danced over his skin, but there was at least no pain. “No.”

“Zuto must know there is someone aboard this ship that has the power to seduce the mermaid,” she said.

Ronan put his hand on her slender shoulder. “Demons lie, Mariah. You should know this by now.” He marched up the steps and out on to the deck. Fresh air filled his lungs, and salt tainted his lips.

“Look who decided to come up on deck.”

Ronan turned to find Sean Mallory, the boatswain, leaning against the bulkhead.

“About time you showed your ugly face,” he said. His long blond hair framed his handsome face. “Cap’n wants me to show you how to use the sword.”

“I donna need to learn how to fight. I’m not a greenhorn.”

“I didn’t say you were, Macmillan. A stubborn ass, aye. But I will not defy the cap’n’s orders.”

Ronan held up his left hand. “This has always been weak. How am I supposed to hold a sword?”

“We’ll make it stronger. We can make a hook for—”

Ronan narrowed his eyes. “Never. I’ll not walk around like some kind of monster.”

Sean gave him a hard look.

“You are a monster.” A couple of inches taller than Ronan, William strolled over and gazed down at him. “Or d’ye forget about turning into a vampire during every full moon?”

Ronan refused to shrink. “I know what I am. You’d think with the bloody curse, being immortal, we could heal ourselves.”

“Demons are not fair. Or hadn’t you noticed?” Sean gestured with his hand. “Now, shall we?”

Ronan stormed past him, not caring where he was headed, bumping into crewmen, ignoring grumbles, and darting in between men. None of them had lost a hand. Other mortal pirates had severed limbs, but aboard the Soaring Phoenix no one had a mangled appendage and survived. Until now.

“Ronan,” Sean called. “Will you slow down?”

Ronan whirled around and lifted his arms. “So, where do you want to do this teachin’?”

“At the stern.”

He slammed his arms down and stuck his right wrist into his pocket. “Then why the hell did you stop me?”

“Because you keep plowing into people, and they’ll libel to toss you overboard for being such a bleeding bloat.”

Ronan bit back a quip, not wanting to start an argument with Sean since he was only trying to help. They walked in silence to the stern, away from the busy crewmen washing the deck, repairing sails, and cleaning the guns. Ronan’s job was to be the sea-artist, skilled in piloting or navigating the open seas. He couldn’t even hold a damn quill in his left hand or write legibly.

Sean tilted his head. “Take out your sword.”

Ronan fumbled with pulling his sword out of its sheath.

“You need to wear the sheath on your right side.”

“You sound like I’ll never get my hand back.”

“You won’t.”

Ronan unbuckled his belt and jammed the sheath onto his right hip. Maybe there’d be a way to trick Zuto into giving him back his hand without harming the mermaid. Besides, ’twas not like the mermaid was human.

He whipped out his sword, and the silver handle was strange in his palm, as if it didn’t belong there. He had a hard time finding balance and knew he could be easily disarmed.

Sean raised his sword. “We’ll do this slow.”

“I’m not—”

Before he could finish, Sean knocked the sword out of hand, and it clanked to the deck.

“You bastard.”

“Pick it up, and we’ll start slow. You need to be prepared, Macmillan. We don’t know when the Fiery Damsel will attack again. Grab your sword.”

Ronan snatched the sword from the deck and avoided the curious stares from the crewmen. Some were laced with pity, and he wanted to gut them. He shook his head to try and ease his burning anger, but hate for Zuto fueled it, making it stronger and stronger.

He lunged at Sean.

Sean deflected easily. “Slow, Ronan, slow. You’ve no strength, and you need to build your skill.”

Ronan wanted to flee back to his hammock and hide, rather than be treated like a hot-headed bungler.

He forced himself to take Sean’s lead and hit his sword slow while Sean repeated the same rhythm.

Ronan crossed his foot and stumbled. “Blast it.”

“You’ve got to rework your footwork. Lead with your left rather than your right, or you’ll lose your balance.”

“I know. I know.”

Ronan concentrated and met Sean, thrust per thrust, leading with his left foot rather than his right, giving him more leverage. The sun beat down on him. With each clank, his arms tired, and sweat streamed down the front and back of his shirt. It melted into his body. Sean didn’t let up. Ronan’s arm and hand ached. He tried to reverse his footwork to meet Sean’s attacks, but ’twas harder than he expected.

“D’ye need a break?” Sean asked.

“Aye,” Ronan said. He bent over and put his hand on his knee. Lord, it was like being a damn greenhorn again.

Footsteps approached. Kane clapped him on the shoulder. “Well done, Ronan. ’Tis good to see you using the sword again.”

Sean sheathed his sword. “It’ll take time, Cap’n, but he’ll learn.”

“Glad you think so, mate,” Ronan answered. He fumbled putting his sword away but managed to do it.

Kane tilted his head. “Mariah’s conjured a spell to capture a mermaid.”

Ronan scanned the ocean. “Where is she?”

All he could see was the wide blue sea. A couple of seagulls flew overhead, and a dolphin jumped in the water. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

“Hell if I know,” Kane said. “She says we need to drop the nets at a location she’s identified. She’s enchanted them, and we’ll snare one there.”

Ronan’s stomach tightened at the thought of a mermaid being ensnared in the nets. He’d remembered all too well what it was like to be chained aboard the Fiery Damsel. At this point, he and his friends were no better than Palmer. “Where is her location?”

“Due east of Zuto’s.”

* * *

Ronan paced the deck, waiting to get to the island where Mariah said the mermaids liked to visit. According to her, the creatures liked the many coves and played there for hours.

“Ronan?”

He stiffened at the soft French voice and the scent of lavender.

Mariah came up alongside him. “You have to be prepared.”

He hid his right arm behind him. “Prepared for what?”

“I believe there was a reason Zuto did this to you.”

“Why?”

“He’s a sly demon and has a purpose in what he does.”

“Aye, everyone aboard knows this. So what are you tryin’ to say, lass?”

“I suspect Zuto wants you to mate with a mermaid. You must possess something that one of the crewmen lacks. I do not know what it is. Zuto is hiding it from me.” She ran her hand down his arm. “I promise you I’ll find out what it is. I think it’s important.”

Trying to ignore the desire her slight touch inflamed inside him, Ronan turned away from her. “I’m no different than the crew. And I’ll not mate with a fish.”

She grabbed his arm. “They’re not fish. She’s a water elemental.”

“Bloody hell.” He ripped his arm out of her gasp. “So, you think only a sea creature would want half a man?”

“Half a man?” She frowned, obviously annoyed. “Why do…You mean because you lost your hand?”

“Leave me be, lass. I’ll not have your pity. Give me my dignity.”

She cupped his face. “Ronan, you are a desirable man. Any woman would count herself lucky to be with you.”

“Except you.” He lowered her hand and walked away. How could she torment him like this?

“Ronan?”

He maneuvered between crewmen and went to the stern, away from the others. He hadn’t wanted to admit he suspected Zuto’s intentions. The idea of mating with a magical being turned his stomach. He wanted a woman, a human. Lord, let it be someone else.

“Land ho!”

Ronan glanced up at the eagle’s nest, and the watch pointed. They cruised toward an island much smaller than Zuto’s. Probably broken off from Zuto’s hundreds of years ago. Waves rushed up onto the white sandy beach, but he didn’t see anything that looked like a water sprite.

A pit of uncertainty swam in his gut. What if he was the one? He’d be even more of a freak aboard the Phoenix. Damn Zuto! ’Twas his fault.

A cove appeared, and the ship slowed and headed toward it. Men rushed around the deck, preparing to anchor, dousing the sails.

The sun glistened on the water in the cove and splashed onto the rocks. Water sprinted into the air. Ronan narrowed his gaze. “Well, I’ll be.”

On a rock sunning herself sat a buxom blonde. Her blue gown clung to her curvy body. Her glorious mane of blond hair caressed her shoulders. He licked his lips. She was more beautiful than the woman in his dreams. He wanted to see her eyes to see if they were bluer than his beloved sea. “Is that a mermaid?”

“Where?” Sean frowned. “I don’t see anything. Just waves splashing on rocks.”

Ronan swallowed. “That’s all you see?”

“Aye,” he said, slowly, as if trying to figure out whether Ronan had lost his mind. “Why? What do you see?”

The blonde stared at the ship, and Ronan held his breath. Tingles danced down his spine, and dread shot through him. What if she was looking at him? And why the hell couldn’t Sean see what he saw?

Mariah glanced at Ronan and Kane. “They’re here, Capitaine.”

Kane took out his spyglass and aimed it at the island. “I don’t see anything. Are you sure?”

She nodded. “Oui. My magic said they are here.”

Kane lowered his spyglass. “Release the nets.”

The ship paralleled the island, and the sails were doused. Men cast the thick nets onto the calm sea. Ronan couldn’t see anything different with the nets, but maybe that was the point. The nets were enchanted, designed to ensnare an unsuspecting mermaid, just like Palmer had captured him.

He’d been drinking in a pub with Lark and William, and when they walked outside, they’d been ambushed. William managed to escape, but Lark and Ronan hadn’t been so lucky. The next six weeks of his life had been nothing but unbearable agony. He chewed on his cheek. What would Kane do if the mermaid wouldn’t reveal her hidden powers? Even if she wasn’t human, she didn’t deserve to be trapped in the brig. Kane wouldn’t torture her, but he could make her life unpleasant. Ronan suspected being cut off from her cherished sea would be agony for that lovely creature.

Chapter 4

Warming herself on a rock, Angelica warily watched the pirate ship sail into the cove. She could still remember her mother’s screams when she’d been dragged onto the pirate ship. Somehow the pirates had captured her with a net, and it was the last time Angelica ever saw her mother alive.

The ship was far enough way that the pirates couldn’t harm her, and to them, she’d look like waves crashing onto the rocks. This was her favorite spot away from her domineering father and nagging sister. Here, she could pretend to be free and not be forced into doing something she didn’t want to do such as marrying Ty. Father thought he was perfect—a warrior, but Ty was selfish and controlling. He believed females were there to serve him. There were so many women falling over his feet, why did he have his sights on marrying her? Knowing Ty, it was to get closer to her father’s throne.

Angelica frowned. She didn’t need protection. She was the daughter of Eldric, King of the Mermaids. That had to count for something. But ever since Mother had died, Father had become even more overprotective and overbearing until Angelica didn’t feel like she could breathe.

Her sister, Isabella, swam over to her sanctuary. Angelica stiffened and rolled her eyes. Couldn’t she have even one moment alone in the sun?

Isabella held onto the rock, her dark hair swirling around in the water. “What are you doing?” She tilted her head toward the frigate. “You need to hide. Don’t you remember what the pirates did to Mother?”

Not wanting to remember that horrible day, Angelica said, “Yes, I was there.” She looked at the frigate. “Besides, the pirates can’t see me.”

“Some humans have the ability to see.”

“Only if they have selkie or mermaid blood.” She flicked her hand at the ship. “Now, how likely is it that any pirate scum on board that ship has that blood? To them, we are just sea foam.”

“Angelica, you can’t be certain. Father sent me to bring you home. He wants to talk to you about Ty.”

“I’m not marrying him.”

“But Father commands it.” Fear crept into Isabella’s voice.

Angelica had slept with Ty on more than one occasion, and each time, he left her unsatisfied. He only cared about himself and never asked how he could please her. “I’ll never marry an overbearing merman who thinks my whole purpose in life is to worship him.” She glared at Isabella. “How can you and Father ask me to do that? Father never treated Mother that way. He always put her needs before his own. He allowed her to make her own choices.”

“But look what happened to her? We don’t want that to happen to you. You’re too much like her, too daring. You need someone to reign in your impulses.”

“Isabella, you’re not Mother. She wouldn’t want me to be trapped in a loveless marriage. Quit acting like a shrew.”

Isabella narrowed her green eyes. “Someone has to protect you. I won’t lose you like I did Mother. I promised Father I’d never let anything happen to you or Penelope.”

Penelope was their younger sister. She did need looking after since she never paid attention to what she was doing when she became enthralled over something like she did over watching dolphins playing chase in the surf. She’d have become a snack for a great white shark if Isabella hadn’t screamed at her to change into a wave.

Angelica sighed. Isabella blamed herself for their mother’s death, and what was worse, so did Father. He was wrong. Isabella had been little and had been curious about a large frigate. No one could have predicted what would happen. Angelica tried to talk to Father, but her pleas for him to forgive Isabella fell on deaf ears. “Isabella, Mother’s death was not your fault.”

“Yes, it was. I should have stayed away from the ship. If I had, Mother would still be alive.” She looked over her shoulder. “That’s not going to happen to you.” She seized Angelica’s wrist. “Come home. Father commands it.”

“No!” Angelica broke free of her sister’s grip and dived into the water.

Her heart beating wildly, she swam as fast and as hard as she could, knowing Isabella was pursuing her. If Isabella caught her, she’d be dragged back to Father’s Red Coral Palace. He’d lock her up until she agreed to his demands. She refused to be Ty’s concubine, and Great Neptune, his wife.

“Angelica, stop,” Isabella called. “You’re heading for the ship.”

Angelica darted away from the ship’s hull into a school of silver snapper, but the snappers mysteriously disappeared, changing into a silver net trapping her like Mother.

Using all of her mermaid strength, she rammed into the net, but it only moved with her body. She transformed into a stream of water, but bounced back like a ball. It was as if she’d run into an invisible barrier. Returning to solid form, she grabbed the ropes and pulled, trying to create an opening, but the rope dug into her palms, refusing to unravel.

“Isabella, help me.” Angelica’s voice turned into a high shrill panic.

Her sister swam up and yanked hard on the rope, but her efforts were useless. She bit into the rope, trying to gnaw through it, cutting her lips, but it remained strong. “I’ll not let them take you.” She tore on the rope, her fingers and palms, bleeding.

Panic flooded through Angelica’s veins. She was going to die like Mother. She wanted to be free, not become a pirate’s dinner or worse. Angelica twisted and thrashed her legs, but she only managed to get tangled up tighter in the net. Surprisingly, it didn’t tear into her skin, but she didn’t care. She had to escape. Yet the net wrapped around her body like a snug blanket, cocooning her tight. Tears rolled down her cheeks. “Isabella, I’m so sorry.”

Isabella put her hands over Angelica’s. “I won’t leave you. I promise. I’ll find a way to save you.”

Angelica nodded, praying her sister was right. How could she have been so stupid? She’d avoided nets plenty of times, but none of them had changed from a school of fish into something deadly.

The net slowly edged toward the surface. Fear squeezed the air out of her lungs. She was going to be a prisoner on board a pirate ship. Pirates were cruel, soulless, evil—the worst of humans.

Drawing on her waning strength, Angelica arched her back and wiggled her body. The net gave away and slipped back toward Isabella. Hope soared in Angelica’s heart. Freedom was within a reach.

A strong yank destroyed it. She was suddenly flying out of the sea, water spraying into the air, then landing with a hard plop on the dreaded deck. The rope slackened, and she scrambled to get on her hands and knees, gasping for breath. The railing was only a few feet away, but it might as well have been a million miles. Pirates circled her, cutting off any escape.

Her thick blond air hiding her face, she stared at the surprisingly clean deck. She inhaled the fresh sent of soap. She’d always thought pirates and filth were simultaneously one. She drew on her power to change into water, but she didn’t even feel the slightest tingle. Was it the dreaded net? She curled her fingers, vowing to scratch the first pirate’s eyes out if he tried to rape her. Like her mother before her, she was powerless and at the mercy of the vilest humans on Earth.

Chapter 5

The creature plopped onto the deck, thrashing and twisting in the mesh. Ronan shoved men out of the way to get to the nets. A curvy woman on her hands and knees was tangled in the web. Her thick blond hair hid her face. She was breathing hard and fast, obviously frightened.

Kane looked down at her, suspicion filling his eyes. “She’s on board my ship, Mariah. Now, what?”

“It’s a mermaid, Cap’n.” Ewan looked at the blonde uneasily. “She’s dangerous. We’ve got to lock her in the brig.”

“Aye,” another man agreed, pulling out his cutlass. “They’re evil.”

Ronan put out his hand. “Wait. Donna hurt her.”

“Don’t frighten her.” Mariah put her hands. “She may be our only link to save my brother.” She gripped Kane’s arm. “Without my brother, you’ll not be able to end the curse, Capitaine.”

“Free me,” the creature said. “It burns.”

Her sweet voice struck a cord in Ronan. No one moved. He whipped out his blade, and without permission from the captain, rushed over to the mermaid.

“Be careful,” a gruff Scottish voice said. “Or she’s liable to take you to a watery grave.”

Ronan didn’t know who made the remark. He thought maybe it was Ewan, but didn’t care.

He slowly knelt next to the mermaid. “I’m Ronan. I’m not going to hurt you.”

The mermaid lifted her head, and her hair parted, revealing the bluest eyes that stole his breath.

“Then cut me loose,” she said.

Her husky voice sent chills racing down his spine. He didn’t know if it was spell, but all he knew was that he wanted to help her.

“Ronan, I think you should let Mariah talk with the creature.”

The mermaid glared at Kane. “I’m not a creature. I’m a mermaid. My name happens to be Angelica.”

There was no fear in her voice, and Ronan couldn’t help but admire her. Not many people stood up to the captain of the Soaring Phoenix.

“Angelica, I’m going to set you free.”

She sat crouched on her hands and knees and didn’t say anything else as he slowly cut through the rope. When the last of the bindings fell away, Ronan shoved them aside. He stretched out his hand to help Angelica stand, but she only stared at it.

She staggered to her feet. Standing tall, she was about a foot shorter than Ronan, and he was a tall man. Ronan couldn’t take his eyes off her. The wind blew her hair around her snug blue gown that hugged her body, tempting every man aboard the ship. Where were the petticoats and bustles? Hell, what about her shoes? She didn’t have any. She was barefoot, and her toenails were painted blue. But he had to admit he liked it. Etiquette be damned.

She looked around the grim men. “You have a witch on board, don’t you?”

Mariah squeezed between William and Kane. “I’m Mariah Fey.”

Angelica cast her gaze over her. “You’re related to Morgana Fey?”

“Oui. She’s my Grand-mere.”

“Morgana Fey has always been a friend of my people. Why would you betray this trust by binding my powers and preventing me from returning to the sea? I demand you set me free.”

“Je suis désolé, but I cannot. We need your help.”

“Why should I help you? I refuse to help witches who cast a binding spell. ’Twas the net, wasn’t it?”

“Oui, I’m desperate. My brother is trapped in another time.” She motioned with her hand toward Ronan. “He’s lost his hand. A demon is willing to set my brother free and restore Ronan’s hand in exchange for the blood of a mated mermaid.”

Angelica raised her eyebrow. “You mean with a human?”

“Oui,” Mariah said. “We need to find out why a demon needs your blood. Will you help us?”

“You expect me to be raped by one of these wretched pirates. Pirates murdered my mother.” Her voice shook with anger.

Horror flashed in Mariah’s eyes. “No, I’m asking if you know why the demon needs this blood. I canna find anything in my spell books.”

Ronan blurted, “I’m sorry.”

Angelica whirled around, fury flaring in her eyes. “Are you? Since you all think I’m a creature, it wouldn’t matter how my mother died.”

“We’re desperate,” Mariah said. “Will you help us?”

“I don’t like being forced,” Angelica said. “Stripping me of my powers does not fill me with confidence of your intentions.”

“We mean you no harm,” Ronan said. He actually meant it.

“Then you’ll let me return to the sea?”

“No.” Kane stepped up to her.

Angelica glared. “Who are you?”

“I’m the captain of the Soaring Phoenix, and until I decide differently, you’re my prisoner.”

Ronan glanced around the open hostility of the crew. “But, Cap’n?”

Kane held up his hand. “She’ll not be harmed, Ronan. Unless she does something to endanger my crew.”

Hannah stepped around Kane. “I’m Hannah. I was a prisoner on board this ship, but now it’s my home. Let me take you somewhere to freshen up.” She gave Kane a hard look. “We will make a cabin for you. Will you follow me?”

“It appears I don’t have much choice.”

“You don’t,” Kane said.

Ronan glared at him. He wanted to argue, but he was out numbered. Kane wouldn’t listen; no one would. Why was he feeling so protective? She was a fish, not a human.

Hannah stretched out her hand. “Please, come with me.”

When Angelica moved, the gown slit open, revealing her legs. He wanted to run his hand up her creamy thigh. She was taller than Mariah and Hannah and rounder and sexier.

Sean followed his gaze and a stupid smile spread across his face. “Why don’t you go talk to her?”

“Because she’s a damn fish, fool.” Ronan headed to the stern, grumbling at listening to Sean’s laugh. For the remainder of the day, he would refuse to take notice of the wench—he wouldn’t think about her. Not about the way she swayed when she walked, nor the way her skin gleamed in the sunlight, nor the way she seemed to have eyes only for him.

Damn it! His attraction had to be due to some spell, Zuto was casting it. He bloody well wasn’t going to give into it, just let the demon try and get him to be alone with the wench.

* * *

Ronan lay in his hammock and ignored the sweat trickling down his body. The rough blanket stuck to him, and he kicked it off, then turned over onto his stomach. The snores of the crewmen grated on his nerves, and he closed his eyes trying to sleep, but all he could think about was Angelica’s beautiful eyes and her luscious body. He wanted to draw her into his arms and kiss her. Her soft touch had lit his blood on fire and cooled the hate and anger brewing inside him. Why was he so enticed by a magical creature? It had to be some kind of incantation.

He opened his eyes. Hell’s bells! It had to be Mariah. She had said the spells don’t always go the way a person asks. Is this what happened? Had her bloody goddess chosen him to be the mermaid’s mate? Curse it to hell.

He rolled onto his back again and put his hand over his forehead. Maybe he needed a drink. Rum would help him block out these thoughts. He needed to fall asleep without thinking of a tempting mermaid. He went to get out of the hammock, but his legs refused to move. He couldn’t even put his arm down. Cold gripped him, and he wanted to grab the blanket, but he was powerless, frozen in this state. Holy hell.

Zuto.

Dizziness gripped him, and nausea swirled in his stomach. A haze clouded his vision, and he fell asleep.

One minute he lay stretched out in his hammock among his fellow crewmen aboard the safety of the Soaring Phoenix and the next, he stood on a white pristine beach, the waves rushing over his bare feet. He stood face-to-face with his hated enemy—the demon Zuto.

Zuto held his gaze with his red eyes. He was at least a foot and half taller than Ronan, and Ronan was no slouch of a man. Zuto carried no weapons and wore his signature loin cloth. The demon didn’t need a weapon. He could strike a man down with a mere thought.

Ronan would rather face Quinton Palmer, cap’n of the Fiery Damsel, than the demon. A vampire he could kill, but a demon?

Zuto stretched out his arms. “Welcome back to my island, Ronan.”  His eyes darkened. “Why are you wearing that accursed stone? This is offensive to me.” He waved his hand.

Ronan glanced at the stone draped around his neck, and the chain flew off his neck and landed in the surf.

“Much better.”

“I thought you couldna leave your island.”

Zuto frowned, his face turning five shades of purple at such an obvious statement, and stretched out his arms again. “Does it look like I’ve left it, fool? I’ve summoned you. My magic flows in your veins, and ’tis growing stronger.”

“I’m dreamin’?”

“Yes, of course, idiot.”

“Why am I here?”

“I have a proposition for you. A small task. One, even you can fulfill.”

Dread rushed through Ronan’s veins, and he shuddered. Demons often were able to trick mortals into handing over their souls or worse by mixing up their words. Silence was better. Maybe he could force himself to wake up.

Kane. Hear me. The captain was strong; maybe he could hear him.

“No one can hear you fool.”

Anyone. Please. I’ve need of you.

Zuto glowered and marched over to Ronan and slapped him across the face. Ronan fell onto the sand. Blood swirled in his mouth.

“I said to cease.” He grabbed Ronan’s hair and yanked him into mid air.

Ronan wanted to swing and lash out at Zuto, but his limbs refuse to move. Fear pumped through him at his weakness. Zuto could do anything, and he’d be powerless to stop him.

“Now listen, Macmillan, and listen well of the task I’ve laid before you. You’ll mate with the mermaid. Once mated, your vampire blood will mix with hers, then bring the bitch to me.”

“Why does it have to be me?”

“It’s not just your vampire blood that I need. You don’t know very much about your ancestors, do you?”

Ronan swelled his chest. His family was a sense of pride, something he treasured. He wanted to throw sand in the demon’s face for hinting he didn’t know about his family. “You’re daft.”

Zuto shook him hard, making his teeth rattle. “You are truly ignorant. Why not ask the mermaid? Tell her what you saw before she came aboard the ship.”

Uneasiness crept into Ronan’s gut. He remembered how Sean couldn’t see Angelica and only saw waves crashing onto the rocks. Even when Kane looked through his spyglass, he couldn’t see the mermaids, but for Ronan, they were as plain as the demon threatening to beat him senseless. It was something that ate at him.

“Why do you want our blood so much? I willna let you kill her.”

Zuto dropped him onto the sand, and Ronan was on his hands and knees. The demon slowly walked around him. “Did I say I’d kill her?”

Ronan peered through his tangled hair. “Then, what do you intend to do?”

The demon stopped in front of him. “She’ll develop a new power, and I need it. Or did you forget our conversation before?”

“Will you harm her by taking it?”

“She’ll not give it up easily and may be an empty shell once I’m through, but I will have what I want.”

Ronan closed his eyes. An empty shell? ’Twas one thing to hand over an unknown mermaid, but not any mermaid—Angelica. Beautiful Angelica. “No.”

“You dare to defy me?” The demon knelt and grabbed Ronan’s hair again. “Listen to me, slave. I do not tolerate disobedience. If you don’t deliver the mermaid to me by the next full moon, I’ll strengthen your curse. You’ll blood will burn, and you’ll lose more than your hand. You’ll lose your soul. You’ll transform into a mindless, blood-thirsty vampire, bent on killing every woman in your path. The first one you’ll kill will be the lovely Hannah O’Brien. My master will be pleased. The second will be Mariah Fey.”

“No! You canna do this.”

“Yes, I can. Do we understand each other?”

“Why do you want the mermaid so badly?”

“’Tis none of your concern.”

Fear stabbed Ronan’s heart. What was he going to do? He didn’t want to kill the women he loved, but neither could he hand over an innocent to die. There had to be a way to thwart Zuto’s new plague. “I’ll not allow you to hurt the mermaid.”

“You will. I think you need a lesson on who is your new master.”

Zuto released his hair and kicked him, then pounded his fists into Ronan. Each punch broke bones. He couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. Waves of agony pushed through him. He spit up blood onto the beach.

“Ronan,” a sweet feminine voice called.

Ronan didn’t know if ’twas real or not. Actually, he didn’t care—the pain, lord ’twas unbearable.

Zuto stopped beating him. His face twisted. “Ignore her! I command you.”

“Ronan, awaken, please,” the voice said.

Someone kissed Ronan’s bloody mouth. Was it real? Blimey, he wanted it to be real. He kissed back, anything to forget the upcoming pain.

The fog in his mind began to lift.

“No! You’ll pay next time.” Zuto picked him up and threw him toward a huge boulder in the reef.

Ronan ended the sweet kiss and grimaced, waiting for more bones to break.

Just before he smashed into the rocks, someone clasped his shoulders and shook him hard. “Ronan, awaken.”

He inhaled the fresh scent of the sea, then dizziness swept over him—the island, Zuto, all disappeared.

Sweet lips kissed caressed his again. He woke to staring into those blue eyes that haunted him. She bent over, and her hair brushed against his hot skin.

“Angelica?”

She knelt next to his hammock and wiped the sweat from his brow. “You were having a nightmare.”

That was an understatement.

“Jaysus,” he said. He struggled to sit up. His heart still pounded, and he panted hard. Angelica rubbed his back and ’twas as if he were a lad again and his mother comforted him from a bad dream, but his mother never ignited a bleeding desire. Not like this lass or whatever she was. Not wanting to give into temptation, he inspected his arms. No bruises, not even a cut. He licked his lips. No blood. “How can this be? Zuto was torturin’ me. I donna understand.”

“I don’t know. I just heard you calling me.”

“Ye did?” None of the men had awakened. Zuto’s taunt haunted him. There was something special between them, something he was too scared to find out. “How could you hear me when no one else did?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. I don’t even know why I came, but you were in pain. I couldn’t ignore you. It’s not in my nature to leave a creature in pain.” She gave him a small smile. “Not even a pirate.”

Even with what happened to her mother, she came to him when no one else did. She intrigued him. “Thank you.”

She lowered her gaze. “I found this.” She lifted the silver necklace with the amethyst stone, and before he could stop her, she draped it around his neck. “You must not take this off. It contains great power.”

“I didna take it off. Zuto ripped it off.”

“You must be careful, Ronan.” She put her hand on his beating heart. “I feel his power growing inside you. You must not give into hate, or he’ll gain complete control of you.”

How could he hurt this woman? Not only was she beautiful, she had come to rescue. What was the hidden power that Zuto coveted? He couldn’t let Zuto harm her, even it meant turning him into a dark vampire bent on killing all the women he loved. He would have to flee the ship and lose the only family he had.

Chapter 6

Angelica sat on the hammock next to Ronan and caressed his back. His face was pale, and he sucked in air as if he couldn’t take in enough. He was a pirate and a vampire, used to fights on the high seas, but he was trembling like a small boy after having a nightmare. Zuto must be terrifying, someone she’d never want to meet.

She licked her lips and relished the taste of the man. He was salty and spicy and all too human. “Are you well?”

He sat on the hammock and rested his head in his hand. “What? No. Wait. Give me a minute, will you?”

She edged closer. “You’re shivering.”

He took a deep breath and glanced at her and around the room. “I donna understand why no one else awoke.”

“I was going to go up on deck to look at the sea when I heard you call out.”

“Angelica, I’m sorry you can’t leave. ” He bent over and held his stomach.

She glared. “Why don’t I believe you?”

“It could be worse. You’d could be locked up in the brig and tortured.”

“Even if I was covered with jewels, it would still be the same thing. I’m a prisoner.”

“You’re lucky you’re on board the Soaring Phoenix. On any other pirate ship, you’d be in agony. Several years back, I remember what its’ like to torment. All hope vanishing quicker than honey on a bear..”

His eyes turned hard, and his cheek twitched. He had a faraway look as if he’d experience something horrible. She brushed back his hair. “Are you in pain?”

“Must be something I ate,” he panted. Her soft voice sent chills down his spine.

He was a powerful man, but she could sense the black magic seeping into his system. It smelled of death. “’Tis the magic inside you. I can help you feel better if you’d let me.”

“Why do you care?”

She hesitated, afraid he’d be upset, but decided to tell the truth. “To show your captain the healing power I have, and maybe he’d let me go.”

Ronan rubbed the bridge between his nose. “I wouldna count on it. He wonna let you go until you tell him the power you’d possess if you’d mate with a human.”

Despair filled her heart. “Then I’ll be here a long time, because our powers do not change. Well, unless we mate with a human that is a descendant from a selkie or a mermaid.”

The tension left his face. “That’s not a problem.” His hard voice was like a slap across the face.

She stiffened. “’Tis not so terrible.”

“I’m sorry. I didna mean to offend you. Aye, I’d like it if you could reduce the darkness inside me.”

Hoping if she helped him the captain would release her, she quickly crawled behind him. “Inhale and exhale. Deeper, That’s it.”

“What are you doin’?”

“Trust me.” She kneaded his naked shoulders, hard, massaging the tension gripping his massive muscles. This was a man not afraid of hard labor, a man who worked hard on the ship and a warrior in battle. He was sleek with sweat and his woodsy scent teased her with desire. Her heart quickened, sending tingles of lust rushing over her. Ty’s masculine scent had never enticed such hunger. Forget it. This man was one of her captors, not a lover.

Trying to concentrate on healing him and not kissing him, in her sweetest voice, she sang, “Relaxat. Convérso cleris deo.”

He jerked and turned around. “What are you singin’? Another curse?”

She bristled. How could she get them to trust her if they suspected she was evil? “No. ’Tis a song my father taught me. It dispels evil. Our voices have the power to banish devilry.”

He mumbled, but she didn’t hear what he said. He sighed. “What language is that? It sounds Latin.”

“That’s because it is Latin. ’Tis an old, but simple, song. I’m asking God to take away your worries.”

“God? Which God?”

“The same one you believe in.” She clasped his tight muscles. “We do not pray to the dark gods. Now, listen to my voice. Destruunt omne malum.”

He didn’t answer, but faced forward. Stubborn man. She pressed her thumbs into his spine, pushing deeper, trying to break up the tension. If he was calm, then the magic lost power. He groaned. His breathing slowed, and she dragged her elbows down his spine, eliciting another moan.

He cracked his neck and straightened. He stretched his arms high over his head and lifted his back, but he shifted his leg too fast. The hammock swayed too high. Angelica slipped and cried out.

Ronan seized her arm and dragged her close to him. “Be careful.”

“Huh? What’s going on?” A crew member in the next hammock mumbled. He glared, his brows thickening into a frown. “What’s she doing here?”

Angelica gripped Ronan’s thick arm. She moved closer to him to escape the man’s hate.

Ronan raised his fist. “Shut your mouth and go back to sleep.”

Before she could answer, he wrapped his arm around her and easily lifted her out of the hammock. He escorted her out of the stuffy crew’s quarters. “Where are you sleepin’?”

“Up on deck.”

He stopped in the hallway. “What? Why? I thought Mariah had a makeshift cabin built for you.”

“She did, but I want to be close to the sea.”

“You shouldna be up on deck by yourself.” He led her up the stairs. “’Tis not safe.”

“You don’t trust the crew?”

He didn’t answer.

“Sean’s at the helm.” She bet with his good looks, he drew women to him the way coral reefs draw sea urchins.

Ronan pulled his lips back into a tight frown and dug his fingers into her flesh.

She pushed on his hand. “Ow, you’re hurting me.”

“I’m sorry. I donna like you bein’ up there with pirates.”

“Is Sean dangerous? He’s treated me quite well.”

“Aye, I bet he did,” he mumbled.

A lantern shined on Ronan’s face. His eyes were filled with anger—or was it something else?

“Ronan, what’s the matter?”

He clasped her hand and escorted her up the stairs. “Come on, I can feel the fresh air.”

The stars blanketed the sky, and lanterns glowed, casting a ghostly image on the Phoenix. Sprays of water splattered onto Angelica’s face, and she longed to dive into the water again and play with her sisters, but every time she tried to escape, she slammed into an invisible wall that knocked her back on the hard deck.

“This is my first time on a ship,” she said. “I’ve seen them from under the water, but after what happened to Mother, I never wanted to get close to them.”

He ran his hand down her arm. “We wonna hurt you. I promise.”

Angelica wanted to believe him, but she’d never forget Mother’s cries of anguish. She changed the subject. “I couldn’t believe how many mollusks covered a ship’s hull.” She laughed. “No matter how many times men scrub the wood, the mollusks return.”

“Pesky creatures.”

She looked out to the vast sea. “I like the motion of the ship. It rolls like the waves and reminds me of when I was a little girl riding the waves all the way to the beach.”

“Do you feel sea sick?”

“No, I’m accustomed to all of her different moods. The sea is my home.”

Ronan released her hand and gripped the railing. “The Phoenix is my home. There’d be no other place I call such.”

“’Twas the ship that is your home. Or the people aboard the ship?”

“A little of both I guess. On land, I’m restless and have never developed my shore legs. Even on leave, I’m always anxious to return to her. The mates aboard this ship are the only family I’ve left. The bloody Sassenachs murdered my family during the Irish Rebellion.”

She clasped his rough hand. “I’m sorry.”

“’Twas a long time ago.”

“You had a wife?”

“Hardly. I was a lad. The Sassenach burned and pillaged my village. I was lucky to get out alive. ’Twas when I found Kane and Sean. Kane was carin’ for his wee brother, William. He became our leader. Gave us a reason to survive.”

“William? He’s mated with Mariah.”

His eyes darkened. “Aye, she chose him.” Bitterness laced his words.

Mariah was a beautiful woman. Petite, dark hair, and violet eyes. Everything that Angelica was not. Not wanting to think of Mariah, she cleared her throat. “Ronan, why are you so angry?”

“’Tis naught of your concern.”

“Yes, it is.”

He grabbed her arms and shook her. “Will you leave me alone, you praddlin’ woman?”

His fingers dug into her arms and her teeth rattled. Angelica winced. She couldn’t think. No man had ever touched her. Anger flooded those brown eyes, and fear rushed through her veins. He’d promised no one would hurt her. He was a liar.

She struggled. “Release me.”

“Ronan!” Sean thundered over toward them. “What the bloody hell do ye think you’re doing? Leave the poor lass alone.”

Ronan shoved her to the side of him, and she stumbled. He grabbed her hand to keep her from falling, but he squeezed too tight.

She tried to pry loose his fingers. “Let go!”

Sean took a step toward Angelica. “You’re acting like a blasted leech, Ronan. Let her go.”

Ronan tightened his grip. “She’s not of your concern, Mallory.”

“The hell she isn’t. This is no way to treat a lady.”

“She’s not a lady. She’s a mermaid.”

Tears formed in Angelica’s eyes. How could he be so callous? She only wanted to help.

Sean smashed hard onto Ronan’s wrist, breaking his iron clad clutch. He stepped in front of her, becoming a stone barrier. “You’ll not talk that way about her.”

Ronan pushed Sean. “Get away from her!”

Sean skidded to the left, but he quickly redeemed his stance. “Are you looking for a fight, Macmillan?”

“Aye, if ’tis what you want, Mallory.”

Angelica looked between the two men. “No, please!”

But her words fell on deaf ears.

His eyes blazing with hate, Ronan charged Sean. He slammed his head into Sean’s gut, knocking him backward. Sean staggered and bent over, grasping for air. But he didn’t stay down long. He curled his hand into a fist and plowed it into Ronan’s face, blooding his nose. Crimson ran down Ronan’s face in two streams, soaking the front of his shirt.

Panting, Ronan stalked Sean, who held his fists up. Ronan flung a punch, but Sean blocked it. Both men were huffing, sizing each other up. Shouts down from the stern caught Sean’s attention, and he glanced to see men approaching, which was a mistake. Ronan growled and slammed his fist in Sean’s mouth.

Sean jerked his head back. He had a split lip, and blood oozed from the cut down the side of his chin. Sean touched his mouth. “Getting serious, Ronan?”

Ronan glared and raised his fist to smash it into Sean’s grinning face, but Sean ducked and swung. He pummeled his fist into Ronan’s eye, spinning him around.

Angelica was powerless. The men were two wild predators fighting over a female. In the sea, dolphins could be deadly when vying for a mate, but this battle terrified her.

Pounding feet came rushing onto the deck. Angelica backed away and covered her mouth with her palm, too scared to cry out.

Sean’s face was a bloody mess, and Ronan’s eye was swollen shut. But this didn’t stop Ronan. He crashed into Sean, knocking him on his back, and scrambled on top of him, pinning him to the deck. He smashed his fist repeatedly into the poor man’s face. Turning Sean’s angelic face into a bloody and swollen mess. Even with just one fist, he was unstoppable.

Angelica could see a black aura outlining Ronan’s form. Anger and hate ruled him.

Zuto was winning.

Men grabbed his arm, but he flung them off and landed another fist into Sean’s nose. Bones broke.

She covered her mouth with her hands. “Ronan, please stop.” Her voice shook with horror.

“Damn it, Ronan,” a man yelled. “Get the cap’n.”

Four men seized Ronan, working hard to haul him off Sean’s prone body. Angelica rushed over to Sean. His eyes were closed, and she put her hand over his mouth and could barely feel any breath. “You’ve killed him.”

“You bloody fish,” Ronan spat. “He’s immortal. He canna die. Release me.”

Her hand shaking, and her insides churning from Ronan’s cruel words, she used the folds of her dress to wipe the blood from Sean’s swollen face.

“What the hell is going on up here?” Kane stormed over to them. “What happened?”

Ronan struggled. “Tell them to release me.”

“Like hell I will.” He glanced at Sean, then Ronan. “Put him in the brig.”

“No!” Ronan dug his feet into the deck and tried pulling his arms loose, but Ewan and William held tight and dragged him away, cussing and screaming.

Kane grabbed Ronan’s bloodied shirt. “You’re trying my patience.” He tilted his head at Sean’s unconscious body. “Doc, take care of him.”

Wisely, Ronan stopped struggling and kept his jaw clamped shut.

Doc knelt next to Angelica. “I’ll take care of him, lass. He’s been through worse.” He beckoned to the gathering men. “Take him to his hammock.”

Men carried Sean down to the crew’s quarters.

Hannah rushed up to them. “What happened to Sean?”

“Stay here.” Kane clasped Hannah’s arm. “Take care of her. I’m going to bloody find out.”

Hannah wrapped her arms around Angelica’s trembling body. “You’re turning ten shades of gray. Are you all right?”

The flood gates opened, and Angelica leaned her head against Hannah’s shoulder. “The evil is growing inside him. I tried to help him.”

Hannah held her. “Shhh.”

Angelica stared over the deck. The sea called to her. She could hear her sisters. Would she ever be able to escape this cruel fate?

* * *

Ronan wrestled to get free from the two lug-heads clasping his arms tighter than pissed off crabs. But Ewan and William ignored him and dragged him down the stairs to the brig. The air turned cooler, and lanterns cast long shadows on the walls. What had happened up there? ’Twas as if something over took him, and he couldn’t stop from saying nasty things to Angelica and stomping Sean into mincemeat. “Release me!”

But no one listened. His face grim, Kane walked past him and unlocked the cell door. Ronan yanked his left arm free and slammed his fist into Ewan’s face, getting a satisfied growl.

Ewan rubbed his swollen cheek. “Yer off yer head.”

Before Ronan could attack William, he shoved him into the dreary cell. Kane slammed the door shut and locked it.

Ronan rushed and grabbed the iron bars and shook the door. “Let me out of here!”

But instead of opening the door, Ewan turned his back. “Cap’n’ s orders. Ye’ll have to ask him yourself. Come on, William.”

His chilly voice squashed any signs of hope of his opening the door. William looked at Ronan like he didn’t know him and followed Ewan out of the brig. Ronan needed help, but both Ewan and William had deserted him, leaving him alone in the cold cell. He struggled to breathe. ’Twas as if the loneliness squeezed his lungs tight. Misery sank into his spine. He leaned his head on his arm. What the hell happened?

Kane hurried over. “Macmillan, have you lost your bloody mind?” He gestured behind him. “Mallory’s unconscious, and his whole face is bloodier than a gutted pig.”

Ronan stepped away from the iron gate. “I’m sorry. I donna know what came over me.”

“Sorry? That’s all you’ve got to say? I want a better answer than that.” He kicked the bars hard, rattling them. “Talk to me.”

Ronan jumped. “I told ye, I donna know.”

“You’re trying my patience.”

“I grabbed Angelica and shook her.”

Kane narrowed his eyes. “You hurt her?”

“I didna mean to hurt her, I swear.” Ronan wiped his bloody hand on his pants, ashamed of the red stain. “I didna mean to hurt Sean. I lost control.”

“Obviously.”

“Maybe you should dump me on an island somewhere, Kane. I’m losin’ control.”

“I’ll not go through this again. First, William. And now you. We’re more than a crew, Ronan. We’re brothers. Zuto hasn’t won yet.”

The cap’n wouldn’t be saying that if he knew what would happen if Ronan didn’t obey Zuto. Hannah was Kane’s life. “I can feel it growing in me, Kane. The hate, the anger. ’Tis consuming me. William had Mariah. I’ve no one to help me.”

“You have me.”

Her blue dress stained crimson, Angelica stood in the doorway.

Ronan stared down at his boots. “Go away. You canna help me.”

“Captain, if I can stop the darkness growing inside him, will you set me free?”

Kane studied her as if trying to stare into her soul. “If I’m satisfied he’s healed, I’ll set you free.”

“She canna not help me, Kane.”

“If you do not let me help him, Captain, the demon will win. He will not be able to control himself and destroy you all.”

Ronan couldn’t believe her foolishness. “You canna fight Zuto. He’s too strong. He’ll toy with you, and when he gets bored, he’ll feed you to his bulbous spiders.”

Fear flashed into her lovely blue eyes, but he didn’t care. She’d walk right into Zuto’s web.

Kane held up his hand as if to silence Ronan. “Is this true, Ronan?”

“Aye, it is,” Ronan said, as walked back to the bench protruding from the ship’s wall and plopped down on it, resting his elbow on his knee. He would not hand her over to the black-hearted bastard. The demon might not kill her, but Lord knew what he’d do to her. “’Tis not safe for you, Angelica.”

He couldn’t take his eyes off her as she walked over to stand next to Kane. She was different than any other woman he’d met, down to her bare feet, her toenails painted blue.

Kane lifted Angelica’s chin. “What can you do to help him?”

“I’m a mermaid. I have the ability to change into different forms of water and can follow him into his dreams without Zuto sensing me.”

Dread flooded through Ronan. “No! Kane, donna let her. She canna fool Zuto. She’d be in danger.”

“He’ll not be able to sense me.” Angelica tilted her chin. “You have to trust me.”

Kane looked between them. “And?”

“Darkness is growing inside me.” Ronan couldn’t look into Kane’s eyes. “I’m not safe. ’Tis why I hurt Sean. He’s just the first.” Ronan pushed his face into the bars. “You’ve got to put me on the island, Cap’n. For the sake of the crew.”

“Mallory tried to defend himself,” Angelica said. “But Ronan was too fast for him.”

Doubt seeped into Kane’s eyes. “Faster than a vampire?”

“Demon speed,” Angelica said. “Demons are faster than vampires.”

Kane stiffened. “Is he turning into a demon?”

“No.” Angelica shook her head. “But he’s in the process of becoming possessed.”

“If Zuto can appear in your dreams, can he come aboard my ship?”

“I donna know.” Weariness weighing heavy on him, Ronan slid down the wooden wall onto his arse. “’Tis why you must leave me somewhere. Away from everyone.”

“Cap’n,” Angelica said. “Zuto does not need to come aboard your ship. He is using his black magic to possess Ronan to get him to do what he wants.”

Kane gripped the bars. “What does Zuto want this time?”

Ronan stopped banging his head against the wall. “Her. I told you that.”

Kane paced back and forth. “Did he say anything about how we can get Lark back?”

“No, he told me naught.”

“D’ye ask him?” Kane stopped.

“No, ’tis hard when a demon is torturing you to demand information.”

Kane turned to Angelica. “Do you think you can find out Zuto’s secret about where Lark is? We can’t break Zuto’s curse without him.”

“I can try. Once again, if I do Captain, will you set me free?”

Kane sighed. “Aye, I will. You have my word.”

The tension in her back released. She faced Ronan. “In order to enter your dream, I must kiss you, sending you some of the power within me.”

Ronan frowned. “I’ll have part of you flowing inside me?”

“I know you find me distasteful, sir, but ’tis the only way I can find out where your friend went through time. Or are you so selfish that you’ll allow him to be held prisoner rather than kiss a creature?”

Ronan’s cock hardened. He wanted to. Blimey, he wanted to. But he wanted more than a kiss. He wanted to run his hand over her curvy body, to touch her female core. But what if he hurt her? This wasn’t good. “No.”

“I won’t order you to kiss the lass.” Kane looked between them. “If what she says is true, the crew is depending on you. Mariah says that the only way to aid her brother is to find the spell the demon used to send Lark away. The choice is yours, Ronan.”

Ronan hung his head. Kane left him little choice. Lark’s bruised and bloody face appeared in his mind. What if the spider was draining him slowly? Could he condemn his friend to a miserable death?

Avoiding her piercing stare, he slammed his hand onto the bench. “Kane, you’re putting her life in danger.”

Angelica folded her arms under her ample bosom. “Why do you care, sir? After all, I’m just a creature. Something to be harpooned.”

“I didna mean to say that,” Ronan said. “Things come out of my mouth—horrible things. I didna mean to hurt you, lass.”

Kane studied Angelica. “You were saying earlier that you can help with his dreams. How?”

“I can take different forms. Spirit is one of them, so I can enter his dreams.”

Ronan rushed over to the bars. “Angelica, you must’nt.” He clutched a bar with his left hand. “Zuto’s there. He’s dangerous.”

Angelica stuck out her chin. “I’m not afraid.”

He wanted to shake some sense into her but could only rattle the damn door. “Then you’re a bloody fool.” As her cheeks burned red, Ronan abruptly stopped. Unable to stop saying such stupid things, he turned on the captain. “Kane, would you allow Hannah to confront Zuto without any protection?”

“No, I wouldn’t.” His voice was low, and he gripped the hilt of his sword.

“She’s a human.” Angelica touched Kane’s arm. “I’m a mermaid. I’m not as easy to hurt.”

Lucky for her Ronan was in this damn cage, because if he was free, he’d likely wring her stubborn neck. “Donna you understand? He wants you. This could be what he intends. D’ye think of that lass?”

“I will only be able to see him through your eyes.”

Ronan took a step back. Was she going to possess him? “I donna understand.”

Kane slightly bowed. “Ronan, I’ll leave you to your decision. Angelica, the keys to unlock the cell hang on the wall. Be careful, lass. I’ll set a guard outside the brig to make sure you’re safe.”

He held Ronan’s gaze. His underlying message was clear. If Ronan hurt one hair of Angelica’s glorious mane, he’d face worse than being locked up in the brig.

Kane turned his back and headed for the door. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to check on Mallory.”

He wasn’t fooling Ronan. Kane would check on Hannah first. The cap’n’s worst fear was that Hannah would fall into Zuto’s clutches again.

Sorrow rushed through Ronan. There was a monster inside him, tearing away at his soul, demanding he renounce all that he knew that was good. It wanted to crush him of compassion and love and turn him into a dark, foul creature.

He knew how to avoid it. All he had to do was seduce Angelica, then give her to Zuto. Every time he looked at her, he had to fight not to take her into his arms. One kiss would shatter his honor to protect her. He needed to push her away to keep her safe.

But each time he defied Zuto, the darkness grew stronger. The blood lust had ignited, but this was different. ’Twas a hunger he’d never felt. He fought to hang on to his humanity, before he attacked the women he loved. He didna know if he could battle this alone. “So, exactly what will this kiss do?”

“The kiss of a mermaid contains many powers. One of these powers includes love and compassion, which will lessen the black magic inside you. We will become stronger together and lessen Zuto’s magic. And I’ll be able to be with you in your dreams.”

“I’ll not let you come into those dreams. Zuto is pure evil.”

“I said I’d see through your eyes.

He jerked his head up. “You will not be with me in the dream?”

“I will give you strength. I’ll not be alongside, if that’s what you wish.”

“Aye, that’s what I wish.” Foreboding pooled in his gut. Zuto was a crafty demon. Did Angelica think she could fool one so evil?

She curtsied. “Then ’tis what you’ll receive.”

She walked over to the wall and picked up the keys. His heart pounded wildly. He couldn’t help but want this. He wanted their tongues to dance, to hold the lovely lass in his arms.

He stepped away from the gate. The black magic stirred inside him.

Zuto’s evil voice whispered in his mind. Take her. Rape her.

Ronan put his hands on his ears to block out the hated voice. “No!”

The key unlocked the door.

Take her. Rape her.

He held up his hand, his palm facing her. “Stop. Stay there.”

“The kiss will not hurt you, sir.” She smiled and started to sing. “Nolite timere.”

Her soprano voice pierced his black thoughts like the sun shining through dark clouds. He’d never heard anything so lovely. He bet not even the sweetest angel could sing a melody as sweet as Angelica. The rage blinding his vision lessened. The tightness in his chest unwound. Zuto’s haunting voice’s dimmed. All because of this beautiful woman’s song. Ronan lowered his shaking hand, still not convinced the demon was gone. “You donna understand.” His voice quivered. “I’m losing control. The magic…’tis—”

“Ego ero vobiscum sum omnibus diebus.”

Hope filled his heart. Zuto’s voice drifted further and further away. “What did you just sing?”

“I am with you always. Always remember that. Don’t be afraid. Only together can we defeat him.”

She was sure, but Ronan wasn’t. Zuto may have lost this battle, but he’d come back with a vengeance. He didn’t like to lose.

Chapter 7

Zuto watched Palmer approach him while Palmer’s men stood by the long boat. Light rain pelted on Zuto, washing away Natasa’s scent, replacing it with the smell of freshness and cleanliness. As Palmer advanced, Zuto wrinkled his nose. He wished the sweet rain would douse Palmer’s stench, but he didn’t think a pouring waterfall would wash it away. It was as if the man bathed in decaying flesh.

Palmer stopped in front of him, his thick red hair plastered to his head. The wind flipped open his long coat, revealing his many hidden pistols and knives.  Greed flickering in his eyes, he nodded at Zuto. “Is that another yari?”

Zuto held up the gold crown. “This one is different, it’s a hupia.”

“What the hell is a hupia?”

“The soul of an evil priest possesses it. He was one of Maketabori’s worshipers. If he wanted a woman, he took her, willing or not.” He tossed it to Palmer, who caught it.

Palmer examined the single ruby, brushing his thumb over it as if it were a woman’s soft flesh.

Zuto snagged Palmer’s jacket and yanked Palmer off the ground. His right eye wide, Palmer looked at him in terror.

“I will only say this once. Capture Macmillan and the mermaid, and force Macmillan to wear the crown. The hupia will do the rest.” He shook Palmer until his teeth rattled. “If you or any of your men rape the mermaid before I am done with her, you’re all dead.” He threw him onto the ground.

The hupia slipped out of Palmer’s hand.

Zuto kicked him hard in the side, twice. Palmer grunted and rolled. Before Zuto could punish him again, he crawled on all fours and grabbed the crown.

“I understand.” His breath was labored.

“You’d better. If anything goes wrong, I will hold you personally responsible. I’ll send you to Coaybay and let Maketabori personally deal out his punishment.”

“I won’t fail you.” He clambered to his feet, glancing nervously at his men, who were watching.

Palmer fixed his jacket, wiping the sand off. Fear had been in his eye, but he’d quickly changed to his usually scowling face.

Zuto glared. “I need both of them alive. Am I getting through to your stubborn hide?”

“Aye, I understand.”

“Good. I’d hate to teach you another lesson in front of your men.” Unlike Kane O’Brien, Palmer would never inspire loyalty. He believed in ruling his men with terror, so mutiny was always something he feared. If he was overthrown and murdered and so long as the new captain of the Fiery Damsel did as he was told, Zuto didn’t care.

Hate flickered in the man’s eyes, but he bowed. “You won’t.”

Zuto flicked his hand. “Leave, and come back with my prisoners.”

Palmer hurried away, one hand holding his side. When he reached his men, he shoved one, sending him flying into the surf. The other, he clipped across the head.

Zuto smiled. His slave would bring back his captives or, before he sent him to Maketabori, he’d make him a lowly deckhand.

Chapter 8

Angelica held onto the door, not sure she should enter the cage. Dark magic emitted from the interior of the hold. Actually not the cell—Ronan.

She thought her song had been working, but the hair on her arms stood straight up. The veil hiding the magic was pulled back. Ronan’s masculine woodsy smell changed to burnt ash. His skin stretched tighter over his face, as if he was in pain. The light in the cell dimmed. A dark shadow fell across him. His eyes turned red, and he shook his head like a bull. He arched his back and clenched his fist. He was being attacked from within.

If she didn’t try to save him, the captain wouldn’t let her go. Taking a deep breath, Angelica took a hesitant step.

“No,” he whispered. He held up a shaking hand.

Warm brown returned to his eyes, but he gasped as if in pain. The flaming red returned. Fierce hatred flared in their bottomless depths.

The dark magic was growing stronger. Angelica had to make a decision—lock him in the cage and run, or help him break free. She could leave him, but he was the key to her freedom. There wasn’t any other choice.

Needing for him to believe, she sang, “Credo in nobis.” Trusting her power, she took a deep breath and tossed the keys onto the floor. Hoping he didn’t shove her aside, she rushed over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck to kiss him.

But he didn’t push her away. Instead, he crushed her to his muscular body so tightly she didn’t know where hers ended and his began.

Dark desire radiated in the depths of his half-hooded eyes. The man wanted her, would take her when and how he wished. Fear pooled in her belly. She didn’t want to be ravished in a damp cell.

She put her hands on his chest. “Ronan, wait.”

But he didn’t wait. He kissed her. It was a hard, cruel, hungry kiss.

Kisses weren’t supposed to be like this. They were supposed to be tender, gentle, loving. This was everything but. His tongue fought with hers and demanded a response rather than asking for it. He tasted of dominance, coercion, recklessness—emotions that had been foreign to her. Until now.

She struggled to pull away and cry out for the guard, but his mouth crushed her scream. Pushing the terror away, she drew on her power. Her heart quickened, sending the power through her veins to her fingertips and her lips. She ran her fingers through his hair, stroking his neck, trying to penetrate the shadows clouding his pounding heart.

He moaned. “Angelica.”

His voice was strained. She couldn’t tell if he was in pain or experiencing pleasure. Claiming her mouth again, he stopped trying to dominate her. He followed her lead in the kiss, and their tongues danced together in a loving rhythm. Victory was so close. Desperation surged through her. She kissed him tenderly, trying to draw him into the light.

When he lifted her off the floor and his tongue became more forceful, victory slipped through her fingers. She clung to him, terrified he was going to rape her. He slammed her against the wall, imprisoning her there. Her heart thudded wildly. She tried to move, but she pushed against a wall of muscle. He was enormously strong, and the more she struggled against him, the more he molded his body against hers, trapping her.

He kissed her hard, and his manhood pressed against her thigh. He massaged her breast and pinched her nipple. Tingles surged through her—ones she didn’t comprehend, didn’t want to comprehend. Ty had never stimulated these feelings. It had always been about pleasing him. This was too much, too intense.

Fighting to break the kiss only seemed to stir his hunger. She pressed harder on his chest, but was met with the same frustration. She managed to move her hand and pinched his ear hard.

He jerked backward and rubbed his ear. “Bloody hell!”

She turned her head. “I’m...sorry. If...you don’t stop,” she panted. “I’ll scream for the guard.... Please don’t hurt me.”

He panted and laid his forehead against her. “I’m sorry. I told you I canna control it. Leave before ’tis too late.”

“No, the magic will consume you. Sit on the bench.” Fear echoed in her voice, but her gaze was fierce.

He gritted his teeth. “What?”

“Please.”

Ronan sighed and shook his head. Gritting his teeth, he obeyed her command. Angelica sat in his lap. His flesh pressed against her thigh, and she tried to ignore it, wiping out images of him thrusting inside her.

She stared at his handsome face, fascinated by his seductive lips. He bent his dark head. She studied the length of his ridiculously long eyelashes, which framed his deep brown eyes. Despite having been in a fight, he had the straightest nose. A light shadow covered his chin, and she wished she had the courage to run the back of her palm over his rugged cheeks. She was intrigued, willing to be his prisoner. “Now, kiss me.”

“I just did, lass.”

He leaned closer, and his warm breath washed over her. She draped her arm around his neck and played with his thick hair. “No, kiss me as a man, not a demon.” She ran her hand down his rugged cheek. “Trust me.”

She sang a song of seduction. His tense features softened, the scowl disappearing.

“Every time you sing, I feel a war going on inside me, as if one side wants me to take you gentle and slow while the other side wants me to take you hard and fast.”

“I know.” She caressed his rugged cheek with the back of her knuckles. “Both white and black magic are warring to take over your soul.” She kissed him briefly on his lips. “If you believe in us, the demon will lose.”

You’re killin’ me, lass. I donna know if I can do this, the demon’s magic is too strong.”

“Give into the white magic.” She stretched out her palm and kissed it, then blew a kiss into his knotted face.

He blinked. The doubt in his eyes lessened. He curled his hand around the back of her neck, and his lips captured hers. This time, he was hesitant, and his tongue danced with hers. She felt the nip of his teeth and the swirling of his velvety tongue. Strange feelings ignited inside her. Her body grew heavy with an aching need to feel him touch her, kiss her, aching for something no male had ever given her. She gripped his shoulders and held on to him tight. His taste was the same dominating woodsy taste, but it wasn’t terrifying this time.

Their kiss deepened, and she yielded to him. A rush of liquid cascaded through her veins, and a wicked desire to feel his luscious tongue on her skin shocked her. Was this the white magic or something else? It didn’t feel evil. Maybe wicked and sinful—still dangerous.

He gripped her hair, holding her to him. Erotic desires surged through her. She wanted to know how this man could take her, how she’d feel.

He moved away from her lips, and his hot kiss left a fire of desire along the side of her cheek, then along the side of her throat. She arched her back, exposing her throat, and he tightened his arm around her waist, positioning her close. Before she knew what was happening, he dipped his head in the hollow of her chest. His tongue tickled her, spreading a passion that left her breathless. This was moving too fast.

“Ronan, please,” she whispered. She wanted him to stop, but her words sounded more like a plea, begging him for more.

“It’s hard, lass.”

His husky voice sent chills fluttering over her body. He slipped around her, and she found herself lying on the hard bench, her dress being pulled down. Cold air rushed over her half-naked chest, and she shivered, but then Ronan fastened his hot mouth on her breast, coaxing her nipple to a hard peak, teasing her, pushing her into a dizzy sensation of need. She threaded her fingers into his thick silky hair, unable to decide whether to cradle him to her flesh or push him away. Wetness pooled between her legs.

She arched her back, allowing him to greedily suck her breasts. He ran his hand down her curves. “You’re so beautiful.”

He bunched up her dress, and his hand caressed her thigh, edging close to her feminine curls. She tried to gain her sanity. When had the kiss led to such intimate kisses and caresses?

Heavy footsteps walked closer to them. Her foggy mind spun. She couldn’t be found like this. A wanton woman sprawled out on a bench in cell, allowing her lusty pirate to have his way with her. What was she thinking? Pirates had murdered her mother.

“Ronan,” she said, her voice too frail to get Ronan to stop sucking on her greedy breast.

The footsteps grew closer. She clenched his hair and tried to pull him off her breast, but her strength failed her, she was weak with desire. She looked at the doorway and gasped. The lantern light shined on William’s scowling face.

“Ronan.”

His harsh voice sent heat stinging Angelica’s cheeks. Tears pooled in her eyes. She pushed his shoulders. “Ronan, please stop.”

Ronan lifted his head, and his eyes had turned red again, desire reflecting them, but he furrowed his eyebrows. “What’s wrong?”

William rattled the bars. “What the devil do you think you’re doing?”

* * *

A tear slid down Angelica’s cheek, and reality slammed into Ronan. What was he doing?

“You knave.” William grabbed the keys off the wall. “I think it’s time the lass leaves before you feel the cap’n’s wrath.”

Ronan winced. Flames of shame flushed over him. He hadn’t even heard footsteps approach. “How long have you been standing there?”

He crawled off Angelica, and then stood in front of her to give her time to cover herself. He was mad because William had interrupted him, but the red haze blinding him was gone.

“Long enough,” William said, as he jiggled the keys. “You know the rules.”

Ronan bristled at William’s condescending voice.

“Aye, I know the rules, ye stuff shirt dragon.” Taking a woman out in the open was strictly forbidden aboard this ship. A rule, he’d obeyed. Until now.

“You do?” William arched his eyebrow. “I think not.”

Ronan clenched his fists. He was one step away from charging into William and smashing his smug face.

Kane entered and glanced at the two. A scowl spread across his face. “I’ll not have another row with you two aboard my ship.”

William gestured at Ronan. “You told him to kiss the lass, not ravish her.”

Angelica stepped around Ronan. Her hair was in disarray, and her skin was chafed where he’d been kissing her. She looked even more beautiful, but the sadness in her eyes doused his desire. Why had he lost such control around her? He’d only fueled her belief that all pirates were evil.

Kane’s features softened. “Angelica, did he hurt you?”

Had the captain lost all faith in him? Ronan stood taller. “I didna hurt the lass.” A lie, but how could he admit this to Kane?

Angelica braced his shoulders and push her hair away from her rosy cheeks. “No, he didn’t. I’m not sure how this happened. One minute we were kissing, and the next—” Her voice choked.

Ronan hung his head. He hadn’t meant for any of this to happen, the kiss, the ravishment. Blimey, what should he do? Comfort her, apologize? He was horrible at this, and in the end, just stood perfectly still with his mouth shut tight.

William opened the door. “He took advantage of you.”

“Like you’ve never taken anyone in the brig.” Ronan stepped in front of Angelica.

“Not my proudest moment. Which I see you’ve fallen into the same trap I did.”

“No, I didna.” He wasn’t going to let William turn another lass away from him. He’d already lost Mariah. He wasn’t going to lose Angelica, too.

William reached around him to grab Angelica. “Taking her on a bench in the brig is not being a gentleman. Angelica, Mariah sent me to fetch you.”

Angelica jerked her arm  away. “Does she plan to cast another spell on me?”

William dropped his hand. “No, but she needs to talk to you.”

Angelica glanced at William, then Ronan. “It appears my choices are to stay in the brig and be ravished, or have another spell cast on me. If I have a choice, Captain, I’d rather stay here.”

Ronan thought he’d heard wrong. She’d rather stay here in the brig than go with William.

William stretched out his arm. “It’s not safe for her, Kane.”

Ronan flicked his arm away. “She’s not leaving”

Not taking his eyes off Ronan, William offered his hand to Angelica. “Aye, she is, but you’re not. Cap’n’s orders.”

“Have you both gone daft?” Kane asked. “Your fighting is trying my patience.”

But neither Ronan nor William responded. Ronan focused on his rival, ready to do battle. His heart beat faster. The slightest trigger would send them both into a brawl. William’s eyes flickered gold. Drakon the dragon had awakened. Ronan hadn’t been powerful enough to withstand the dragon’s beatings before when they fought over Mariah, but now, Zuto had cursed him—who knew what could happen.

“No. She stays.” Ronan shoved Angelica behind him. He couldn’t admit he didn’t want to be alone, alone with the dark magic inside him. Kissing Angelica  had eased the hate and anger. He could taste her sweet essence on his lips. ’Twas as if he tasted the coolest and freshest water he’d ever drank in his life. It actually doused the burning anger inside him. He wanted more. But ’twas more than her kiss. She was light to his darkness.

“Do not try my patience, Ronan,” William said, as smoke escaped from his lips. “You’ll have a harder time defeating me than you did Mallory.”

William’s eyes turned pure gold. Bloody hell, the dragon was ready to do battle.

Ronan edged away from Angelica. The fight would be dangerous, and he didn’t want her to get hurt.

But Angelica didn’t heed the danger. She squeezed in between them and stretched out her arms as if she could stop a brawl. “Shouldn’t I have a say in this?”

“You don’t, but I do.” Kane cocked his pistol. “I swear I’ll shoot both of you fools in the leg, and you’ll be laid up with Doc. Savvy?”

He couldn’t look Kane in the eyes, afraid to see disappointment. Kane had always treated him with respect. They’d been through so much and were more like brothers, but the dark magic was pulling him apart. His captain didn’t trust him.

Ignoring the two men, Ronan gently turned Angelica to face him.

She narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms across her chest. “You intend to send me away to face the witch?”

“What? No,” he said. “I ah…”

She tilted her chin. “You what?”

He lowered his head, unable to beg her to stay. Fear and regret surged through him, and he slumped. “Go. You’ll be safer with her than me.”

“So, you say.” She lifted her skirts and brushed past him, sending a thousand chills rushing through his body. He forced himself not to move, not to take her into his arms and kiss her.

She met William’s fierce stare, facing down the dragon. “Your witch better not cast another spell on me. I have powers of my own.”

William released a low growl, but Angelica didn’t flinch.

Ronan wasn’t fooled. Her hand shook, and her voice was low, too low. As if she was forced to utter a lie. He’d terrified the poor lass. She wouldn’t be back. If William hadn’t come into the cell—hell, he didn’t know if he would have stopped. William was right. Angelica deserved better than to be taken on a bench like a common whore.

She left with William, and Kane.

Before William left, he locked the door. Ronan clasped the cold bar and watched Angelica’s swaying hips. He inhaled, trying to fill his lungs with her fragrant scent, to keep her light inside him, but the scent faded. As soon as she disappeared from his sight, his gut burned. Hate and anger pumped through him. Darkness blew over him like angry winds rushing across Ireland’s damp grass.

He wanted to cry out for Angelica, but his foolish pride refused to allow him to ask for help. Or was someone else preventing him from crying out? He slid down the metal door and leaned his forehead against the cold bars. He was a dog waiting for his mistress. He was lost.

Breathing was difficult. He tried to lift his arm, but a heavy weight pressed it down. He opened his mouth to call out, but no words escaped, as if he’d forgotten how to talk. He closed his eyes and couldn’t open them. He slumped against the bars, and sleep overtook him.

* * *

Ronan was back on the beach and waves washed over his bare feet, stirring fear.

His eyes blazing red and a sneer on his lips, Zuto walked over to him, holding a sleek blanket. With his opposite hand, he smacked Ronan across the face.

“Why didn’t you bed the mermaid?”

Ronan rubbed his cheek. Blood smeared on his fingers. “You mean rape her?”

The demon held up the blanket. “Do you know what this is?”

“No. Why?”

“It was your grandfather’s.”

“Why do you have my grandfather’s blanket?”

Zuto smirked. “It’s not a blanket.” He held it closer for Ronan to inspect it. “See?”

On closer examination, Ronan realized it wasn’t a blanket, but a dead seal. “So, my grandfather killed a seal?”

“You really know nothing. It’s not carcass, idiot. It’s a suit.”

Ronan’s eyes widened. “You’re saying my grandfather was a selkie?”

“Yes, he came to Ireland, shed the suit, seduced your grandmother, and well, the rest is history.”

“You’re a liar.”

Zuto shrugged. “Ask the mermaid. I told you to tell her what you saw before she was captured. I need to harvest both of your blood.”

“I don’t believe you.”

Zuto slapped him, splitting his lip. “You’re testing my patience. I want her power.”

“For you.”

“Once I do, you’ll get your hand back. That was our agreement. Or did you forget?”

“No, I didna. But I’ll not hurt the lass. You canna make me do it.”

The minute he uttered the words, he regretted it.

“You’ll pay for your insolence.”

Before Ronan could react, Zuto snapped his fingers. Ronan couldn’t move. The demon plowed his fists repeatedly into his face. Flesh split open. Unbearable pain pounded into his skull, and he couldn’t cry out, couldn’t wake up. His eyes swelled shut, and blood sprayed onto the demon’s fist. His blood.

Zuto shoved him, and Ronan fell into the surf. Salt water stung his wounds and spilled into his mouth. But Zuto wasn’t finished. He kicked him in the side, and more bones broke. Ronan cried out and choked on the sea.

More waves rushed over him, and water spilled into his lungs. His lungs burned. Hell, he was drownin’.

The demon grabbed him by the hair and lifted him out of the surf. “If you won’t take her willingly, the priest possessing the crown will force you to do it.”

* * *

Something soft caressed Ronan, and his eyes fluttered. He could barely see. His vision was blurred, and he had to try to open his eyes. Someone kissed his forehead. Warm. Luscious. Soothing.

“I shouldn’t have left you,” Angelica said, as she wiped his face with a cool rag. She had the sweetest, soothing voice.

Tears splashed onto his swollen cheeks. “Ronan, why did Zuto punish you again?”

He wasn’t in the brig. He was in his hammock in the crew’s quarters. “How did I get here?”

“You were screaming,” Angelica said. “And Kane ordered you to be taken to the crew’s quarters.”

Ronan’s cheeks and lip throbbed. Being a vampire, the bruises and cuts would normally heal within a couple of hours, but not this time. No doubt, Zuto wanted him to remember his disobedience, wanted him to suffer.

“Ronan, please tell why did the demon punish you?”

Sucking in air, Ronan held up his hand. “Let me catch my breath.” Zuto had to be lying. There was no way his grandpa was a selkie. His grandpa had been the world to him. He’d been a fisherman and would take Ronan out with him. He’d been always been the one to return with the largest catch of the day and would always bring something home to his grandma—a flower, a piece of jewelry, or something he’d made. Grandpa used to say, “The very first time, I saw your grandma, the sea was lost to me. I had to have her.” Ronan had always thought he meant he didn’t want to be a bachelor anymore, but maybe Grandpa had meant something else.

Ronan looked into Angelica’s blue eyes, wondering if she knew the answer. He wanted to ask her why he could see her sunning herself on the rock and everyone saw waves crashing on the rock, but fear tied his tongue. “Because he wants me to hurt you. In my vision, he beat me. I guess he left me something to remember him.”

“What does he want?”

He couldn’t tell her why. “Donna cry.” He brushed her tears off her cheeks. “I’ll heal.” At least, he hoped so.

Doc came up alongside Angelica. Concern filled his brown eyes. “You’ve done got a broken rib.” He shook his head. “Zuto’s never been able to do dis before wid any of us. How come he can do dis wid you?”

“’Tis black magic inside him,” Angelica said. “He has the power to summon him, and now, he can physically hurt him without ever leaving his island.”

Doc frowned. “Why did he punish you?”

Ronan put his arm on his forehead. “He was angry with me.”

Doc snorted. “Obviously. And?”

“Because of me,” Angelica whispered.

Ronan kissed her soft hand. “You’re not to blame. You need to leave, Angelica. ’Tis not safe here.”

“She’s safe enough,” Doc said.

“She’s safe from all of you, but not from me.”

Angelica braced her shoulders. “I’m not afraid.”

She didn’t know how close she was to being taken in the brig, reduced to a common whore, to satisfy the demon’s command. He released her hand and stared up at the ceiling, not able to look at her brave face. “You should be. I’m the dangerous one. I’ll keep fighting him. Refusing to follow his orders. He wants you, Angelica. I’m afraid of what he’ll do once he gets you. Go back to the sea. You’ll be safe there.”

Doc threaded a needle. “I’ll have to stitch your face. You’ll look like a patch doll for awhile.” He tilted his head toward the entryway. “Mariah’s been askin’ about Lark. Has the demon said where the lad is?”

Ronan shook his head. “No.”

“If Zuto won’t tell us where Lark is, I know someone who can.”

Ronan stilled. “Who?”

“Morgana Fey,” Angelica said.

Unease swirled in Ronan’s gut. He remembered the last time they’d been there. Morgana Fey was Mariah’s grandmother and a powerful witch. Mariah said her skills surpassed her own, but she was dying along with her ability. Morgana had predicted something evil would happen to him. He’d thought the prediction was blarmy, but things kept happening. Something was out there, something he couldn’t control.

“Since the demon’s not tellin’,” Doc said. “I’ll tell the cap’n to set a course for Tortuga.”

Running footsteps pounded down the stairs. William burst into the crew’s quarter. “Doc, we need you on deck.”

“I’m—”

William’s face was hard. “The Fiery Damsel is pursing us.”

Chapter 9

Cannons boomed. The smell of sulfur penetrated deep into the ship. Doc and William rushed out of the crew’s quarters. Not wanting to be left behind, Ronan struggled to get out of the hammock.

Angelica pushed him back down. “No, you’re hurt. There’s nothing you can do.”

“I’ll not lay here a helpless sop.”

He knocked Angelica’s hands off his chest. She stumbled. He managed to get out of the hammock and stand, but his legs wobbled. He was determined not to be a burden. He didn’t know how, but he would fight.

Cannons thundered, and the Soaring Phoenix shuddered.

“Ronan, please.” She wrapped her arm around his waist. “You must lie down. You can’t even see. Your eyes are still swollen from your fight with Sean. There’s nothing you can do. The crew will fight the Fiery Damsel.”

“I can see well enough. I’m not going to be as useless as tits on a bull. I can do something.” When she shook her head, he stuck out his chin. “Damn it. I’ll crawl up on deck if I have to. Help me.”

Angelica shook her head. “Stubborn, foolish Irishman.”

But she hugged him close, and they made their way to the stairs. Guns blasted. Smoke drifted down the steps, and the smell of sulfur grew stronger as they crept toward the surface. The ship rocked hard, and Ronan slammed into the wall. Angelica hurtled against him. She cried out.

Angry shouts and pounding steps echoed on the deck above.

Men raced past the stairs, and Ronan pressed his hand against the door jamb, trying to catch his breath. A raging headache threatened to burst through his skull, and his stomach swirled from the agony. He feared Angelica was right that he’d be more of a burden than a help in the upcoming battle. Zuto had said he’d force him to take Angelica. Had he sent Palmer after him to ensure he fulfilled his obligation? He had to warn Kane and make him send Angelica away, away from him. Forever.

“We’ve got to find the cap’n,” he panted.

“Come on then, you determined fool.”

Ronan pressed his unsteady legs to move, but he was forced to lean against Angelica. If she’d had been a smaller woman, he’d have crushed her. She was strong yet feminine. Mermaids must be a hardy lot. A woman he could fall in love with.

Bloody hell, he didn’t even know if he felt this way... Maybe Zuto had planted the thoughts. Blimey, he was losing his mind.

Together they managed to climb the steps. Up on deck, Kane stood at the star board side, peering out his spyglass at the Fiery Damsel, a three-masted Spanish carrack. Palmer must have commandeered the ship after Kane had sunk his first ship. Ever since he’d lost his ship, Palmer had vowed to sink the Soaring Phoenix to the bottom of the ocean.

The new Fiery Damsel had a high rounded stern with a large aftcastle and a bowsprit at the stern, giving her the ability to move and maneuver faster. With her hinged gun ports, she had guns in the lower deck, near the waterline, increasing the number of her cannons, outgunning the Phoenix, a small frigate.

The Damsel fired, and cannons splashed into the water, getting closer and closer to smashing into the Phoenix’s hull. She might outgun the Phoenix, but Kane O’Brien was their captain and no sailor’s fool.

Ronan glanced up. The billowing sails seemed to strain to capture every ounce of strength and speed from the wind. Fore and aft maneuverability remained in the sails, but they were at angle. Even with a rudder, they could have out-sailed the carrack. The Phoenix appeared to be erratic and unsteady, but Ronan knew the cap’n was playing a deadly game of cat and mouse with Palmer.

Full sailed, the Damsel headed directly into the Phoenix’s beam. Palmer had taken the bait, and his ship was clearly in sights of the Phoenix’s thirty-two guns, which aimed at his hull. Since Amadi was on island with Violet and the freed slaves, Ewan Kelley had taken over as the master gunner aboard the Soaring Phoenix. He was the obvious choice to step in during Amadi’s absence since he’d been Amadi’s gunner’s mate. Ewan was almost as tall as Amadi, but the exact opposite of Amadi with his Scottish heritage—flaming long red hair and green eyes. The sun turned the bloke’s skin red with freckles, so he always wore a shirt to keep the sun from turning him into a burnt crab. He put his hands on his hips and waited for the cap’n’s signal. Gunners clutched wicks soaked in saltpeter and spirits of wine, the fuses flashing red hot. Others stood eager to reload wadding, shot, and powder. Palmer was either overconfident or something urged him to draw the Phoenix’s guns on his ship. Did the bloody fool want to seize the Phoenix from the cap’n? Or was it something more sinister—Zuto perhaps? The demon was a hard master and not one to disappoint.

Kane lowered his spyglass. “Palmer thinks he has outmatched us.” He glanced at Sean Mallory, the helmsman. “On my order, bring her hard to starboard and keep her tight.”

“Aye, cap’n!” Mallory positioned himself at the makeshift tiller, but the Fiery Damsel’s guns fired. Cannons hit the starboard side of the Phoenix, and she shifted. Smoke circled around the deck, and sulfur permeated the air.

“Now, Mallory. Bring her hard about!”

Tackle clanged and rigging rattled as cables loosened and altered to turn and sail. The sails suddenly filled with wind at the ship’s new angle. Canvas clapped overhead, and the towering masts flared out over the rising sea as the Phoenix sailed into the wind and sprints of water sprayed into the air.

Kane yelled, “Fire when ready, Ewan!”

Men lit the wicks, and guns fired. Cannon balls bashed into the hull of the Damsel’s hull and tore through her sails. Ronan slipped, and Angelica fell. They collapsed onto the deck amid the men frantically securing the sails and preparing for battle.

William grabbed Ronan’s arm and yanked him off the deck. “Macmillan, what the hell are you doing up here? You should be below deck.”

“There’s a reason Palmer is pursin’ us and bein’ reckless,” he gasped.

“What? Why?”

“Take me to the cap’n.”

William draped his arm over Ronan’s shoulder, and he and Angelica made their way to the cap’n, dodging running men and blinding smoke.

“Kane!” William shouted.

Kane turned and frowned, obviously not used to his orders being ignored. “Macmillan, what the devil are you doing up here?”

“I know why Palmer’s bein’ so erratic in his pursuit.”

William stiffened. “How would you know this?”

“My dream. The demon said if I wouldna force myself onto Angelica, he’d find a way. Donna ye see? He’s sent to Palmer to take her. You must send her away now. Before ’tis too late. You must tell Mariah to break the binding spell.”

Angelica blinked at him in surprise, as if she couldn’t believe he’d begged for her freedom.

Kane rubbed his chin and glanced between Ronan and Angelica. “No, you’re not healed yet and we’re no closer to finding a way to bring Lark home.”

The Phoenix fired again, blowing holes into the carrack’s portside, but rather than turning away and getting out of the line fire, the carrack pursued.

“But I can’t let you fall into enemy hands, either.” Kane nodded at his brother. “William.”

“Aye?”

“Transform and take both of them to Tortuga.”

“What? I’ll not leave Mariah.”

“No harm will come to her,” Kane said. “Once you leave with Ronan and Angelica, you’ll draw their fire.”

“Cap’n, ’tis madness.” William looked at Kane as if he’d just turned into the king’s jester.

“Zuto’s growing desperate.” Kane’s voice was calm. “He wants both of you.”

Ronan nodded. “Zuto canna leave the island. It will give the ship a chance.”

“Aye, but he’s a crafty demon, and he can send someone to do his bidding.” Kane peered through his spyglass. “I see Palmer. D’ye remember the yari?”

Dread flushed through Ronan’s veins. He remembered the agony Lark had been in when he wore the yari and had disobeyed Palmer. Was this what Zuto had planned for him or, worse, for Angelica? Was it a vile trinket from Coaybay?

Both Ronan and William nodded.

“He’s got something in his hand. Not a choker, but something else. Some kind of gold crown with a red ruby in the center of it. Could be some kind of evil talisman.”

Chapter 10

Kane lowered the spyglass. “Now go, William. That’s an order.”

William glared and dropped Ronan’s arm. “Mariah’s my life, Kane. I can’t lose her like I did Sharon.”

Sharon had been William’s first wife, and he’d always blamed himself for her death.

Kane met his brother’s worried gaze. “I swear to you she’ll be safe.”

The Damsel fired her guns again, cannon shot tearing the Phoenix’s sails.

“Take Mariah and Angelica to Tortuga,” Ronan said. “Cap’n, send me out on the dingy to draw their fire before the Damsel sinks this ship to a bloody grave.”

William stared at the port side of the deck where Mariah stood next to Hannah. Both women concentrated on the enemy ship. Hannah held up her palms, drawing on her power while Mariah held up a chalice and an athame, conjuring some kind of a spell.

Kane followed their gaze. “Now, William.”

“You promise she’ll be safe?” William’s voice shook with fear.

Ronan punched him in the shoulder, trying to get him to cave into his instincts. “No, she wonna, not if you donna take Angelica and I out of here. Do ye want her to end up like Sharon?”

William glared, and his eyes glowed gold. Drakon had been challenged. No one threatened Mariah and lived.

Kane grabbed William’s arm. “Listen to me. As long as these two are on this ship, Mariah will be in danger. Do as I say. Don’t give into your fear, brother.”

William nodded and stepped back. He arched his back and spread out his arms. His clothes vanished, and his skin turned to a blue green and scales emerged. His hair disappeared, and his face changed, his nose protruding, eyes gold. Talons replaced fingers and toes. Wide wings sprang out of his back and flapped. He grew in size until he was a dragon as big as a carriage. “Get on me.”

Ronan tried to unwind his arm from her. “Angelica, get on his back.”

Her eyes wide, she tightened her grip on his arm. “But—”

The Fiery Damsel came along the starboard side. Palmer had a golden crown in his hand. Like the yari, it had glowing rubies and sparkling diamonds.

“’Tis the devil himself.” Ronan tried to push his stubborn wench behind him.

Palmer laughed. “Zuto has a present for you, Macmillan.”

Ronan’s blood chilled. “Blimey, ’tis another yari.”

Her slender brows wrinkled, Angelica stared at the crown as if waiting to see what magic it possessed. “What’s a yari?”

“A cursed talisman from Coaybay.” He led her away from the Fiery Damsel. “You have to get below deck. That bloody thing bound Mariah’s brother, Lark, and prevented him from using his power. Turned him dark.”

Kane grabbed his arm. “It’s not Mariah he wants. It’s Angelica. Go with William, now, before it’s too late.”

“You donna know that.”

Palmer jumped off the port side and transformed into a bat. He still clutched the crown in his talons, and he headed toward the Phoenix.

“There’s no time to argue.” Kane lifted Angelica and put her on William’s back.

“No.” Ronan reached to pull Angelica off, but Kane slammed his fist into Ronan’s mouth. Pain exploded. Ronan couldn’t think and spun around like a whirlwind, then fell flat on his back. He gasped for breath.

Angelica screamed. “Ronan!”

Ronan got up, but sharp talons dug into his shoulders and air rushed over him.

“Hang on.” William’s voice was like a buzz in his hear.

The daze cleared from Ronan’s head. Pain thumped in the back of his head, and his mouth throbbed. Bloody hell.

A pair of shapely legs and toenails painted blue straddled William’s broad back. Angelica.

Shouts and cannon fire drew Ronan’s attention away from those lovely legs. Below, men scrambled on the Phoenix, and she sailed away from the Fiery Damsel. Why was Kane retreating?

“Hurry.” Angelica pointed. “He’s still coming.”

Ronan glanced over his shoulder. Palmer flew straight at them and flung the crown. The bloody talisman pursued, moving as fast as a dragon. Wind rushed over Ronan, and he hung onto to the dragon’s legs tightly. William dived and flew in erratic circles, but the diadem closed the distance.

Ronan looked over his shoulder and frowned. “William, behind you!”

The damn crown was a tail’s length from overtaking him. He turned his head and blew out a stream of fire.

Ronan smiled, but his smile faded. The crown burst out of the flame, glowing red hot, and sped toward him faster than a dragon. ’Twas as if it were angry.

William jerked to the left, but the crown followed. ’Twas getting closer and closer.

“William!” Ronan yelled. “Get Angelica out of here.”

He didn’t know what the blasted crown would do, but he was afraid it would force him to do something evil to Angelica or force Angelica to submit. He never should have made the damn deal with Zuto.

The Soaring Phoenix’s cannons recoiled, forcing the Damsel to engage. Wounded men flew off the ship into the water, turning it crimson.

The white smoke changed to a mysterious red that swirled up into the air, covering the Phoenix’s flag like a cloud. It streamed past the flag to blanket the flying diadem. Mariah must have cast a spell, and Ronan hoped it was strong enough to counter the magic controlling the damn thing.

Ronan strained to see if it dropped into the sea to disappear forever. Something moved in the cloud like a bug under a rug as if trapped. Thank God!

The crown ricocheted inside the cloud, faster and faster, pushing out the ends of the cloud and making it thinner and thinner, until finally, the cloud dissipated. Ronan clutched William’s legs. “William, we have gotta move!”

William flapped his wings harder, and they managed to put some distance between them and the possessed yari.

“William, look out,” Angelica cried.

Ronan’s heart sank. A harpoon headed straight for William. They were too far away for a harpoon to reach them. Zuto—he had to have given Palmer some kind of incantation to make it move so high and so fast. William spun to the right at the last minute, but the harpoon shot through his wing. He led out a bloody shriek, and a stream of fire burst through his mouth. Blood sprayed into the air and splattered onto Ronan’s face. William lost speed and spiraled down to toward the sea like a fallen eagle.

Ronan’s eyes widened. Terror shot through his beating heart. Fins appeared in the water, circling the screaming and bloody men. Sharks! Could their luck get worse? If William dropped Angelica, she’d be ripped to pieces.

William flew lopsided, dropping lower and lower. The Phoenix and Damsel were behind them, too far to help or too far to capture.

“William!” Ronan yelled.

He didn’t answer. Any hope Ronan had faded away. He looked up, and a small island was just past the circling sharks. A spark of hope ignited inside him. “William, there’s an island ahead. Can you make it there?”

“Will try,” William gasped.

The dragon descended, and his speed slowed. Fear pulsed through Ronan’s veins.

“Come on, O’Brien, you can do it,” Ronan said.

His confident voice masked his fear. Below, the fins were closer, and he could see the outline of the beasts. William dipped so close to the surface that Ronan’s boots dragged in the foamy water. His heel hit a fin hard. The shark opened its mouth, revealing sharp teeth ready to rip his foot off.

He lifted his feet above the waterline, but the sharks closed in. Their mouths were wide open, revealing sharp jagged teeth. Holy hell!

A shark jumped and bit the back of his heel. Sharp pain gripped him. He screamed. He smashed his other foot into the shark, squashing its nose. The beast released him, but his blood drizzled into the sea, and the sharks went into a frenzy, moving quickly in the water, ripping apart the helpless men. Their pitiful screams turned Ronan’s stomach.

Water sprayed onto Ronan. He lifted his legs close to his chest to keep the beasts from ripping his limbs out of their sockets.

Angelica cried, “Ronan, we’re almost there!”

William flew higher and faster, putting distance away from the sharks, but he groaned and lost ground again. Ronan skidded on the water’s surface. He was losing too much blood. Dizziness swirled around him. Dull pain throbbed in his ankle, and his fingers slipped down William’s leg. Waves beat into him, and he clasped William’s leg, afraid he’d release them and be torn to pieces.

A shark bumped his foot, its teeth narrowly missing Ronan’s other foot. Blimely, he’d be a cripple for sure. Being a vampire didn’t mean limbs grew back; he’d found that out the hard way. William soared into the air, and Ronan’s feet glided over the shark’s firm back.

The hard, sandy, beach sped toward Ronan, but William flew past it, spiraling toward the lush jungle. Ronan’s heart beat faster. ’Twas going to hurt. He just needed to hang on a little bit more. He shook his head, trying to keep from passing out. This wasn’t good.

William’s claws opened, and Ronan slammed into the top of a willowing tree. Brown, green, and yellow colors spun around him as he catapulted through branches, leaves flying through the air. Bits of leaves and twigs flew into his eyes. Jagged twigs tore into his flesh. He did a flip and crashed onto the jungle floor. The breath knocked out of him. He lay still, trying to breathe. A few feet away, William was sprawled out on the jungle floor naked, the harpoon embedded in his side, blood pooling at his side.

Something smashed onto Ronan’s head and pain jolted through him. He put his fingers on his temples and brushed against something cold and hard. Pointy sharp tips dug into his skull and the agony stole his breath.

“Ronan, the crown!” Angelica had her hand on her mouth. Her dress hung off one slender shoulder, barely covering her right breast. A slit down her gown exposed a long leg. Smudged dirt and blood covered her body.

Jaaysus, it had found him.

He pushed on the edges, cutting his hand, but ’twas stuck, mortared to his head. Acid churned in his stomach.

Take her. Take her. Take her.

A cruel male voice echoed in his mind. It wasn’t his or Zuto’s. Blood pumped through him, pooling in his cock. He grew hard, and his balls full. Lust consumed him. Lord, he wanted to rip off the rest of her gown and gaze on her curvy body, have her long legs wrapped around his hips as he plunged deep inside her.

“Ronan, you’re bleeding.” Angelica pressed her palms on his cheeks. “Talk to me, please.”

He closed his eyes and turned his head, trying to block out the sudden urges. He inhaled Angelica’s scent—a sweet sea breeze, which made his lust grow stronger. “Go, now,” he whispered.

“What? I can’t hear you.”

He stared up at her. Her eyes widened. She fell backward, her face stark with horror.

“Ronan...”

I want the wench., The voice grew stronger in his head.

“No.”

The voice hissed. Unbearable pain seized him. His body shook, and he went into convulsions.

If you want the pain to stop, rape the girl or die.

Ronan pressed his palms over his ears to block out the voice, but the voice only grew louder, more urgent. Tingles raced over his arms, then an invisible forced shoved his arms to his side. Fear pulsed through him. He wasn’t in control of his body.  “I...canna...control it. Angelica, run...hide.”

William lay motionless on a bed of ferns, the wind blowing leaves over his body. Ronan wanted to call out to him, beg him to protect Angelica. He was losing to the black magic. He tried to call out again, but he bit his own tongue, and blood dripped down his chin.

Angelica crawled to her feet and put her shaking hand over her trembling mouth.

He simply looked at her and blurted, “Run.”

Chapter 11

Angelica scrambled to her feet, fear squeezing her lungs tightly. Ronan’s red eyes were filled with lust and determination. She had to get away before it was too late.

Her beating heart thundered, and blood roared between her temples. She wanted to help Ronan. His right boot was mangled, and blood oozed from his heel, but she didn’t dare. He wasn’t right. She needed help.

She rushed over to William and shook him. “Wake up, please.”

He groaned. Crimson gushed down his twisted arm, and bone protruded from his flesh. It was broken.

“Did you hear me? Ronan...he’s...he’s....”

“Angelica,” a guttural voice said behind her. “Run.”

She slowly turned. Ronan headed toward her. Blood dripped down from his jeweled crown and trickled down his face.

She put her trembling hand over her mouth, smothering a tiny squeak. He had shed his shirt, and his skin glistened in the sun. Muscles bulked as if he were growing stronger. A sneer spread across his lips. He unbuckled his pants.

She shook William harder. “Open your damn eyes!”

William lifted his head. “My God, Ronan.”

He pushed up on one hand and struggled to stand. Angelica clasped his bicep, helping him to his feet. He swayed.

“Get behind me.”

“You’re hurt.” Despite her growing terror, she pulled on William’s arm, determined to get both of them out of here. “Come with me. We have to run.”

“Get away from my woman, dragon!”

“I’m not your woman.” Her bravery disappeared. Ronan had removed his trousers; his cock was hard.

William shoved her, and she stumbled. “Run. Now. I’ll hold him off. He’s possessed.”

He charged Ronan. The two men circled as if sizing each other up, looking for weaknesses. Ronan struck first, bashing his fist into William’s bloody side. William grunted and stumbled. Ronan stalked him, forcing William to back up. Panting, William glanced at Angelica, tilting his head as if signaling her to run. Ronan turned, but William moved, slamming his fist into Ronan’s eye. Ronan didn’t even flinch. He smiled and smashed his fist into William’s face and sent him flying into a tree, slamming his head against the bark. He stumbled backward, falling onto his side, and passed out, blood trickling down his temple.

Angelica rushed over. He was badly hurt. She wiped his temple with her torn skirt, turning the blue fabric crimson.

Ronan was less than a foot away from her. He stretched out his hand. “Come to me.”

She couldn’t breathe. Her beating heart threatened to pop out of her mouth. Any minute, he’d seize her and rape her. She didn’t have any choice. She lay William’s head down on dewy leaves and fled.

Her feet sank into the mud and leaves, and she stumbled. She clutched a hanging vine to keep from falling face down onto the ground. Ronan darted toward her, his long legs shortening the distance between them. Palm trees and dense foliage were less than ten feet away, but it seemed like they were miles away. Hiking up her gown, she scrambled deeper into the forest, branches and hanging vines, slowing her pace. Her heart thundered, and blood slammed against her temples. She’d never run this fast before and she gasped for breath. Throbbing pain pulsed in her sides, but she couldn’t stop. She had to keep going. She had no intention of suffering her mother’s fate.

Heavy footsteps pursued her. She needed to find a way back to the sea to change into a water sprite, but she needed time, time she didn’t have.

She panted hard, her lungs struggling for air. Leaves and vines slapped her cheeks and arms. Her dress snagged on a twig and ripped. She yanked hard. A long thin piece of material clung to the twig. The thrashing of leaves and crunching of twigs trailed her. She clung to her flimsy dress that barely covered her body. Her heart beat harder and harder. She needed to hide. Why had she thought she could save Ronan? He was too far gone.

She’d always thought that good triumphed over evil, but she was wrong. Dead wrong. And now she’d lose her life to a possessed pirate.

She heard the sound of waves rolling on the beach and rushed toward the thinning trees, but she toppled over a root sticking out of the ground. She hit the ground hard and cried out, then spun down an embankment, her hair whipping around her face. Dirt and rocks dug into her palms. She got up, but she tripped over her dress and slid deeper into the mud.

“I see you, Angelica. Come to me.”

Rather than his Irish accent, his voice sounded different. ’Twas colder, harsher—pure evil.

She looked up and he was coming down the ragged hill. Ignoring the throbbing pain rippling through her body, she forced herself to stand. Her mind raced, frantically trying to come up with an idea, any idea, to get away from this man. She was knee deep in mud. Mud meant water. Sweat coated her body. She crawled through the thick jungle, debris jamming up her fingernails. She strained to smell or hear the trickle of water, but her thundering heart blocked out all hearing.

She stopped and sniffed the air, hoping to smell smoke or sulfur, anything to see if a ship was nearby. The guns had stopped firing, but it meant nothing. Either the Damsel or the Phoenix could be anchored near the island. If it was the Damsel, she was as good as dead. She never should have left her sisters.

Tears blinded her vision. Don’t give up. Keep going.

She took another step and stilled. The sound of water gurgling was close. In the water, even in human form, she could draw on her powers. She smiled. She scrambled onto her hands and knees and rushed into the deep ferns and flowery bushes. The gurgling grew louder. She had to find it. Freedom was only moments away.

Through the leaves, she spotted a small stream. She hurried, but Ronan stepped out of the jungle, blocking her way. Blood tainted his hair, and his eyes glinted with pure determination.

“Hello, Angelica.”

Her thundering heart nearly exploded into thousands of pieces.

Ronan grabbed her arm. “Goin’ somewhere, love? We’ve got some unfinished business.”

“No, please.” She kicked  him in the shin. He didn’t flinch. He dragged her to his chest and leaned his dark head to kiss her. His eyes glowed red, and his black aura pulsed over her. She turned her head, refusing to kiss the evil brewing inside him. With every ounce of anger and strength she had, she coiled her fist and plowed it into his face.

“Such fire you have,” he said. Blood leaked down his lip. “I’ll enjoy takin’ you.”

“No,” she wept. “Ronan, please.”

He crushed his mouth to hers and tried to force hers open with his tongue. His breath, once spicy, now tasted of death. She scratched his cheeks and kicked his shins, only to receive a smothered laugh. She lifted her knee, aiming for his thigh, but plowed into something soft. Ronan groaned and doubled over, but he tightened his grip on her arm.

Pure determination flowing through her, she pried his fingers off her.

“My God,” he said. “What have you done?”

He released her, and she slid down onto the ground. Ronan put his hand on his forehead and stumbled. His aura lightened.

Had she done something? If she ran again, he’d overtake her. She was exhausted; her lungs burned. Her options were dwindling, and if she wanted to survive, she needed a new plan. Maybe he wasn’t totally possessed. Maybe there was hope.

Praying she wasn’t making a mistake, she jumped up and wrapped her arms around his waist and pushed him into the water. The little stream didn’t disappoint. She lay on top of his massive form and drew on her power. Water splashed over them, compassion, love, and understanding raining on top of them with the droplets.

He screamed and arched his back. “No, stop!”

His heart beat as fast and furious as her own. The red faded in his eyes, and the black aura turned gray.

“Don’t fight it,” she said. “Give up the darkness.”

“I’m...tryin’,” he said, his strained voice desperate.

She cupped his cheeks and kissed him tenderly. Expecting to taste something vile, she was glad to be disappointed. His velvet tongue coated hers with his special taste of spice. All Ronan.

He broke away from her. “I’m so sorry. I didna mean to hurt you. You must leave. Forget me.”

“Ronan, let me help you.” Not waiting for him to answer, she tore her dress into a long strip and bandaged his gnarled heel.

He started to get out of the water.

“No, not yet. You’re not ready yet.”

“Meanin’?”

“You need the water to cleanse you. Otherwise, as soon as you leave, the dark magic will attack you.”

Chapter 12

Ronan’s stomach tightened. Angelica’s back had three long scratches. Red fingermarks were printed on her arm. From him. Damn it. He could have hurt her. Or worse, killed her. Kane should flog him and throw him back into the cell. Torture him. He deserved no less.

The crown loosened on his head and the evil voice went silent. He pushed on the band but only managed to move it a few inches. “The bloody thing still wonna come off.”

She bathed him in the water gently. Her gentle touch sent tingles swishing over him, dousing the crazed desire to rape her. The throbbing head lessened. For now.

“I’ve sent some of my power into you,” she said. “We need to walk in the water to keep Zuto’s magic away. Water washes away all evil. Follow me.”

He blinked. Her skin glowed as if fairies had left a glittering dust on her. He wanted to run away from Angelica and hide, but he allowed her to lead him through the stream and deeper into the jungle. His head drooped. She believed in her magic even if he didn’t, but he could deny her naught. Not after what he had done.

He hurt. His face throbbed and stung from William’s punches and Angelica’s scratches. Cuts and bruises covered his legs, not to mention the shark bite on his heel. She’d bandaged it, but each time he took a step, agony shot up his leg. His ribs ached.  He wanted to curl up in his hammock on the Soaring Phoenix and sleep for a week and forget what had happened.

The cool water swept over his bare feet. He winced as it washed away the wounds in his foot. He couldn’t even look at her back. ’Twas as if something or someone took over him, demanding that he rape her. He hadn’t wanted to hurt her, but he couldn’t control his own body, his own voice. Thanks to the demon Zuto.

He hated having no control—the anger, the hatred. He stopped. “How’s William?”

“You don’t remember anything?”

“Glimpses.”

“He tried to protect me.”

His shoulders sagged. “From me?”

She hesitated. “Yes.”

He leaned his head back. “Damn it, I tried to fight it. I swear I did.”

She squeezed his hand. “I know you did. You’re a good man, Ronan.”

He didn’t want to terrify her again. “You should get away from me.”

She didn’t answer.

He sighed, not wanting to argue.

Take her.

The evil voice hissed in his ear, and he jerked.

Angelica turned around. “What’s wrong?”

“I donna know. A voice inside my head keeps telling me to hurt you. ’Twas silent, but now, it’s back. I canna turn it off.”

Sorrow filled her eyes. “’Tis the black magic. ’Tis fighting to possess you again.” She inhaled. “We’re almost there.”

“Almost where?”

“Don’t you hear it?”

“Hear what?”

“Shhh.” She put her finger to her lips. “Listen.”

Ronan frowned, hoping it wasn’t some new devilry ready to strike them down. As the jungle grew denser, moisture condensed on the leaves of trees and ferns. When he brushed against the foliage, dampness sprinkled over him. A loud thumping noise echoed in the jungle, louder than his beating his heart. He knew that noise. “’Tis a waterfall.”

“Yes, one that will purge the magic from you.”

“How do you know this?”

“Because I’m part of it. It contains stronger magic. The little stream only contained bits and pieces. The bigger the water, the stronger my magic becomes. Follow me.”

Not having the will to resist her, and praying she was right, he stumbled after her. He’d seen both Hannah’s and Mariah’s magic. Maybe Angelica had the strength to heal him. But Mariah had failed to get the yari off Lark, and she was a powerful witch. He dragged his feet over the smooth pebbles in the stream, and his hope dwindled.

Angelica swept away a large fern and stepped inside what Ronan could only describe as paradise. Water cascaded down brown jagged rocks into a clear pool guarded by flowering bushes. Parrots and other colorful birds cried out as if they had disturbed their private sanctuary.

Stay away from the water, fool.

Unbearable misery bore into his head, as if the points of the diadem had turned into claws digging its talons into his skull. He stumbled and fell onto his knees. Nausea swirled in his gut.

“Take my hand,” Angelica said. “Water possesses many powers, one of them being cleansing. If water can’t increase my magic to combat the evil spell, then nothing can.”

His hand shaking, he took hers and forced himself to move. The closer he came to the pool, the more agony bore down on him. The waterfall paradise and Angelica’s beautiful face swirled faster and faster. A gush of nausea gripped him.

He slid into the water. She pulled him under. Water filled his lungs and he spun his arms around and kicked his legs, but he couldn’t break free. He clawed at the water. Lord, she was drowning him.

Trust me.

It wasn’t the hissing voice. This soft voice was feminine and spread warmth over him. Had Angelica spoken to him? But how? She was underwater, but she was different, more watery than solid. Her blue eyes glowed darker, and her hair turned to a shimmering gold. He’d never seen such a beautiful creature.

Stop fighting. Please.

He didn’t know why, but he gave in. His muscles went slack. Warmth bathed him. The massive thumping headache between his temples slowed to a small pulse. His cuts and bruises faded as if someone scrubbed away the stings and bruises. Even his mangled heel mended—torn skin and stringy muscle knitting back together.

Angelica kissed him, and he could breathe. She swam behind him, and he could still breathe. What was she doing? Her hands clasped his crown. Did she think she could do this? ’Twas folly. Shivers ran down his spine. He’d never felt anything like this.

The crown slid off.

The malevolent voice screamed, hurting his ears and piercing his heart. All went quiet.

He burst through the water, gasping for the air.

Angelica clasped the crown in her hand. The glowing rubies and sparkling diamonds faded.

She held up her hand. “Stay here.” She dove under water, and her delicate feet splashed water onto him. She swam across the pool like a breaching dolphin. When she reached the edge of the pool, she placed the yari on a large boulder at the edge of the falls. Water cascaded upon it. The thing shook as if it were trying to move, but it couldn’t break free of the water.

Ronan ran his hand through his wet hair and caught his breath. Angelica swam back or more glided across the water. She stopped in front of him. “The water will not allow the talisman to move.” Her eyes and hair returned to their normal color. Even without the glow, she was still the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. Blimey, he wanted her.

He pushed his desire away. ’Tis not the plan. “How?”

She smiled. “Are you feeling better?”

He snorted. “My headache’s gone if that’s what you mean.” He watched the crown warily afraid it would fly off and land on him again. “We should go.”

“No,” she whispered. “We’re not done cleansing you yet.”

“What do you mean?”

She stepped closer, long legs slipping through her non-existent gown and her breasts nearly spilling out of her shredded bodice. Her warm breath and her sweet fragrance permeated through him. With her fair skin, he couldn’t help glancing at the nipples daring to perk up, light pink. His throat swelled shut, and his lips ached to taste the eager buds. He wanted her again, to rip the last of her tattered gown and feast his eyes on her curvaceous body. He held up his palm. “Angelica, you need to stay where you are. The crown may be gone. But the magic’s still in me. I donna trust myself when I’m around you.”

“I don’t want you to trust yourself. Trust me. Kiss me.”

“How can you want that? I nearly raped you back in the forest.”

“That wasn’t you. You were possessed. Only kissing will we prevent this from happening again. A kiss is an undine’s strongest magic and gift.”

His heart thumped in his heart, threatening to erupt. “Angelica, how—”

She laughed and tossed her head back. “Since I’m an undine, my fluids will mix with yours, crossing some of my power into you. It will be harder for the magic to penetrate you.”

“Look at me, Angelica. I’m a bloody mess.”

She traced her finger down his temple and leaned against him, her breast brushing against him. “You’re a man that fought evil to try and protect me. Your one thought has always been about me. Let me kiss you.”

The last of his determination melted away. He wrapped his arm around her, crushing her curvy body to his, then tilted his head. He took his time kissing her succulent lips, wanting to slay any perceptions she had that kisses meant fear. He gently pushed open her mouth with his tongue, exploring the deepest recesses of her mouth, the taste of her femininity pushing back any anger he possessed. He hadn’t expected such a delicious response to match his own fervor. She locked her arms around his neck, and her fingers played with his locks, sending hungry tingles through him. At the bold flicker of her tongue in his mouth,  he become the slave, she the master.

She broke off the kiss and frowned. “The darkness is worse than I thought. A kiss will not be enough.”

“Angelica, how can you do this? I donna want to take advantage of you.”

She laughed. “I am not a virgin if you are worried about my chastity.”

Ronan knotted his eyebrows in surprise.

“For us to survive, we must defeat the darkness inside you. Come with me.” She sauntered away from him and peered over her shoulder, giving him a seductive smile that hardened his cock. He sucked in his breath. The dress floated to the ground and the most sensual woman he’d ever seen shared her backside—perfect round buttock, firm thighs, and long blond hair cascading down her back. She put her hands together and dove into the pool, droplets of water splashing onto him.

A sultry water elemental, she rose out of the water. Her nipples pearled, beckoning him to suckle, and he couldn’t deny them and plunged into the pool.

* * *

Angelica watched Ronan swim toward her. A rough hand clasped her hips, sliding up her body. Ronan emerged from the water, and she stared into his deep brown eyes. His manhood pressed against her thigh. As long as he didn’t have any undine or selkie blood running through his veins, her world wouldn’t slip away. She’d not observed any signs. True, he had endured torture while imprisoned on the Fiery Damsel, and the incredible thirst or hunger, but this was due to the vampire curse, not the powers of a selkie or an undine. He’d said he loved the water, but he was a pirate. What was extraordinary about this?  It wasn’t like he could hold his breath for a long time or was immune to the cold, so she wasn’t at risk of being bound to the human world with all its sorrow.

Ronan pulled her against him and lowered his head. He ran his warm tongue over her skin. His tongue teased her taut nipple, suckling her, stroking, and caressing until she drowned in pleasure. Her blood heated and pooled. She couldn’t breathe. Tremors raced to her belly, and the skin across her breast tightened with each careful suck. She threaded her fingers through his hair, indulging in the silky wet strands.

Her recklessness nearly faltered when he slid a hand up her thigh, his long fingers brushing against her feminine curls. He slid a finger inside her, probing deeper and deeper. Her thumping heart skipped a beat. She gasped and clutched his shoulders. Lord, she wanted him, wanted more than his fingers delving into her core.

“You’re as smooth as velvet.” He murmured against her ear. “I want to know every inch of you, taste you, inhale you.”

He lifted her out of the water and carried her to the edge of the waterfall, lowering her onto a smooth boulder. Water splashed over her skin, and she shivered. He stood and stared. Heat filled her at his lusty gaze.

“When you blush, your flesh turns a tempting pink.”

The scorching heat paralyzed her, fanning down her body with alarming precision, as if he knew his bold stare would render her powerless. She wanted to say something but her words died in her throat.

He cupped her breasts, his thumbs brushing her nipples. “So perfect.”

He moved his hand down her hips and leaned forward, his mouth capturing her budded nipple, suckling and licking. She leaned her head back and offered more of her flesh into his mouth, then his mouth was everywhere, discovering every sensitive area on her trembling body. ’Twas not just his mouth, but his skilled hand roaming over her body—a warrior hand that could easily steal what it wanted without her consent.

He squeezed her buttock and inched her closer to the edge of the rock, his long hair skimming over her flesh, until she didn’t know if she could handle this much sensation.

“Now, for a taste.” He gave her a dazzling smile and parted her shaking thighs.

“What?” She finally managed to utter.

He nestled his head in between her thighs and kissed her soft mound. She couldn’t breathe, talk, or cry out.

His tongue penetrated deeper, stroking a fiery passion inside her. He pushed her legs wider, driving her over the edge of sanity. His ravenous intensity increased, sending her body twisting and pulsing with life. She splintered into tiny fragments, waves of pleasure sweeping over her. She finally found her voice. “Please Ronan, please.”

“My pleasure,” he said.

He stood, his cock erect, then and lifted her chin. “I’ll not hurt you. I only want to please you. Now, will you trust me?”

Unable to speak, she nodded, her body still pulsating.

“Put your arms around my neck.”

She stood, but her legs shook and faltered. “I can’t stand.”

He laughed, “You wonna be.”

She slid her hands up his chest and he groaned. Glad she could illicit a sexual response from him, she clasped her fingers behind his neck. He wrapped her legs around his hips, and she instinctively locked her legs, tightening her muscles.

He kissed the nape of her neck. “Your pleasure is what I desire most.”

The lust in his voice sent tremors through her.

His eyes grew darker, and flickering with hunger. She tensed. The black magic was swelling inside Ronan.

“Fight it,” she said. “Don’t give into the darkness.” She kissed him on the mouth, hoping her essence would diminish the evil.

He buried face into her hair and held her close. His rapid heartbeat matched her own, and she tried to concentrate on the rhythm, pushing her magic into him. She wanted him to take her like a lusty pirate, a man used to having his way. She played with his hair. “Ronan? You’re trembling.”

He kissed her neck. “’Tis naught.”

He leaned his forehead against her and panted hard. They clung to each other and weathered the storm riding in Ronan.

“Believe in the water, Ronan. Believe in me.”

Ronan shuddered and took a deep breath. He raised his head. The raging, angry emotions in his eyes were gone.

But she knew differently. He was fighting it, trying to protect her again.

“I’ll be gentle.” His husky voice was strained.

“You keep forgetting I’m not a virgin.”

With one deep stroke, he thrust hard, driving deep into her. There was too much sensation, too much pain, but the pain dissipated as fast as it had been.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. He kissed her gently on the lips. “Did I hurt you?”

“No. I want you.” She spread her legs wider, taking him deeper.

“Such a temptress,” he whispered.

She matched his motion slow and steady, but she needed more and increased her pace. Her hips thrust harder, taking him deeper, wanting more and more. He kneaded her buttocks, and held her to him, his flesh plunging deeper inside her, wildly filling her. His kiss deepened. He tasted spicy like Ronan.

His drive was wild and primitive, but she was surprised how much she liked it. She matched his fervor and locked her legs around his hips. Their rhythm rocked higher and higher to a crescendo of passion.

Ronan’s hot seed spilled into her womb. Unbridled sensations surged through her, her nipples tightened, and blood thumped through her, pooling between her thighs. Her heart quickened, and she tried to breathe. A storm of passion flushed over her, and she cried out his name again and again.

She held tight to Ronan, barely aware that he roared out her name. She laid her head against his chest, and he continued to pulse inside her. He caressed her back as she kissed his chest.

“Ever since I saw you sunnin’ yourself on that rock, I wanted you.”

She froze. “You could see me?”

He bent his dark head to kiss her neck and suckled her neck. “Aye, I donna understand why no one else could, not even Kane.”

Angelica’s heart thundered, and she broke out in a cold sweat. “This can’t be happening.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Only someone with selkie or undine blood would have been able to see me.”

His cheek twitched. “Zuto showed me a seal skin in my dream. He said it was my grandfather’s. I thought the bloody bastard was lyin’.”

Her mouth went dry, and her throat closed. She couldn’t believe she’d been so foolish. She’d just betrayed her mother’s memory. Angelica curled her fingers into a tight fist and leaned her forehead against Ronan’s chest to hide her tears. But something flashed in the corner of her eye like an animal.

She jerked her head up and scanned the pool. Only water lapped on the shore. Something wasn’t right.

Cold chills swirled around her, and she froze, listening. The birds had ceased cawing and singing, and a dark cloud blocked out the sun. The delicate fern leaves surrounding the pool rustled as if someone or something moved behind them. Something darted behind the bushes, fast enough that the ferns rustled and shifted, despite the lack of a breeze. Then they stopped, leaving an eerie silence.

She clasped Ronan tight. “Ronan, stop. Please.”

He lifted his head, and his mischievous smile instantly faded. “What’s wrong?”

She unlocked her legs around his firm buttocks. “We’re being watched.”

A muscle shuddered in his right cheek, and he slowly eased out of her.

“Ronan—”

“Hush,” he said. He turned around, pressing her against the rocks.

A quick shadow flew past the waterfall.

“Ronan,” she whispered. “The crown. ’Tis gone. It couldn’t have moved on its own. The water never would have released the crown. Someone had to have taken it.”

Chapter 13

Ronan scanned their little waterfall paradise for the crown. Angelica was right. Bloody hell. ’Twas gone. The wind blew the palm trees, bending their limbs. Uneasiness crept up his spine. Angelica trembled behind him, and he braced his shoulders, using his body to shield  her naked body from prying eyes.

Black clouds formed overhead that hadn’t been there before. Something was amiss. He’d been so concentrated on Angelica’s luscious body, he’d forgotten about their enemies. They were naked and still in the pool. He had no weapons, naught to defend himself or her. Where is William? Right now he could use the bloody dragon.

On the other side of the pool, the leaves parted and his loathing enemy appeared—Quinton Palmer. His long red hair whisked behind him. He stared at Ronan with his watery eye. When Ronan had been held prisoner aboard the Fiery Damsel, he’d managed to stab Palmer in the left eye. For some reason, his eye had never healed. Ronan suspected Zuto had something to do with it.

Palmer motioned with his hand, and more men emerged from the jungle, surrounding them, weapons drawn. He recognized two of them, Alfred Johnson and Leif Black. Johnson was a lecherous fool, but Leif wasn’t a pirate to underestimate. He rivaled Ethan in size and muscle.

Angelica gripped his arm. “Ronan.” Her voice trembled.

“Hush,” Ronan said.

Palmer was taller than any of his men, a brute of a man. He wore his signature long coat, and Ronan knew beneath were daggers and pistols of every length, but what stilled his heart was what Palmer held in his hand. The crown. “Lovely day isn’t it, Macmillan.”

“Go to hell.” Ronan looked for a log or sharp shell to fight them, but their little paradise didn’t even have a rock.

Palmer held up the crown. “You forgot this. Shouldn’t allow it to be in water. Isn’t that right, mermaid?”

“Her name’s Angelica.”

“Bring them aboard,” Palmer said, as he flicked his hand.

Ronan clenched his single fist. He didn’t even have two hands to fight them. Where the devil was William? And where was the Soaring Phoenix?

He braced his legs, ready to attack.

“Zuto was clear.” Palmer walked toward them. “He wants both of you.”

Fear pooled into Ronan’s gut. ’Twas bad enough to be brought a prisoner aboard the Fiery Damsel, but to be dragged to the demon Zuto sealed their fate.

He glanced over his shoulder. “Angelica transform.”

“I can’t,” she whispered.

He whirled around and clutched her arm. “Aye, you can. You need to leave me. They canna kill me.”

She wiped her cheek. “You don’t understand.” Her voice choked. “I thought you were just a vampire, but you have selkie blood. My powers have diminished. I can’t transform.”

A splash of water dripped onto Ronan. He clenched his fist and jerked around. Sneering pirates waded toward them. Alfred was the closest. Ronan lunged, smashing his fist into his face, hitting his nose.

“Ye bastard,” Alfred cried, as he smeared the blood from his broken nose and pulling out his sword.

Ronan dove into the pool and yanked at Alfred’s leg, tumbling him backward. Strong hands grabbed Ronan’s arms, hauling him out of the water. Across from him, three men grunted and cursed. Angelica fought as fiercely as an Amazon, kicking, scratching, and punching her surprised captors. One man fell backward into the lagoon, his nose bloody. Another put his hand over her mouth, but he jerked it away, blood spurting.

“Bitch!” He slapped her, and two other pirates dragged her out of the water.

“Leave her alone.” Ronan wrestled his captors, kicking, and struggling to get to Angelica. It was all his fault that she’d lost her powers. He should have told her about Zuto’s taunts. She would have been able to escape.

Leif pulled out his sword and put it under his throat. “You’re coming with us. Whole or in pieces. The choice is yours.”

Angelica’s terrified shrieks tore at his insides. This was his fault. He should have been thinking clearer. He never should have lain with her. Thanks to his lust, she was at the mercy of the most vile pirates in the Caribbean.

The men escorted him out of the pool to where Palmer waited, holding the crown in his hand.

“I’ll come with you,” Ronan said. “I wonna fight you, but—”

Palmer lifted the crown and approached Ronan.

He jerked. “Keep that thin’ away from me.”

“Afraid of this are you?”

“No, please,” Ronan begged, hating himself for it. Showing weakness to Palmer only meant more pain, but the crown blocked out his reason. He didn’t want to hurt Angelica. Losing his pride was worth the price.

Palmer smiled. “Zuto’s command.”

Ronan twisted his head and kicked, but Palmer chuckled as if he were a naughty boy. In a desperate attempt, Ronan lifted his legs off the ground, and with all his strength, hit Palmer in the gut.

Palmer staggered and fell onto his back. Leif and another brute lost their grip, and Ronan swung his fist. He smashed Leif square in the jaw. Leif released Ronan, and he broke free. Drawing on his vampire speed, he burst into the jungle.

Behind him, Palmer yelled, “Seize him!”

Angelica’s cries spurred him on as he followed her. He grabbed a fallen branch and raced after her. Out of the jungle, he halted to a stop on the beach. Angelica was naked, caught between two pirates. One man aimed at her, right between her terrified eyes. William lay on the ground near her feet unconscious. Blood tricked down his temple, pooling in the sand. A pirate held a sword to his throat.

“Move, and they’re dead,” Alfred said, as he yanked on Angelica’s arm. Tears welled in those eyes, pleading with him to save her.

Ronan lowered the branch and dropped it onto the beach. On the horizon, there was no sign of the Soaring Phoenix. Even if they’d escaped, there’d be nowhere to hide on this cursed island. The Fiery Damsel was anchored offshore. He stared at the dreaded hull, remembering the brig, the stench, the torture devices, the pain. Always the pain.

Despair nearly consumed him when he was aboard. The last thing he wanted was for Angelica to fall down that black hole. He had to find a way to free her.

Someone shoved him from behind. He fell flat onto his stomach, the sand crushed against his lips. “You bastard,” Palmer said. “You’ll pay for that, Macmillan.”

He kicked Ronan in the side. Ribs cracked. Pain seized Ronan, and he bit back a cry, refusing to fuel Palmer’s sick delight.

Palmer yanked Ronan’s hair, and using his vampire strength, lifted him off the ground. “You should remember I don’t tolerate disobedience.” He released him. “Bring them aboard and lock them in the brig.”

All three of them were shoved into the dingy. So far, the pirates hadn’t raped Angelica. Why? ’Twasn’t like the crew. He turned to Palmer. “Why haven’t your men harmed Angelica?”

“Ordered not to.” He patted Ronan’s knee. “’Tis your job.”

“What the hell are you blabbin’ about?”

“Zuto’s orders,” he said. “We’re not to touch the lusty lass. He said to put the crown on your head. And you’ll rape her until she’s ready for the rest of us.” He chuckled. “Giving us a good show.”

His heart pounding hard, Ronan struggled, sweat dripped into his eyes, but his wrists were bound, and he was powerless to save Angelica. He wished he could push her into the sea, so she could swim back to her family and escape this madness.

* * *

The bastards forced Angelica to climb up the ladder first. Her blond hair clung to her naked body. The crew jeered as she approached. A leering pirate grabbed her arm and dragged her onto the ship, scraping her on the edge of the rail.

Ronan stood and wrestled to get free. The boat rocked side to side, water sloshing into the dinghy.

Palmer smacked Ronan hard in the face, and he fell on top of William, his head ringing from the blow.

“Stop it, you fool,” Palmer said. “Or ye’ll topside us.”

The men hauled William up the ladder. His arms and legs were bound. Blood dripped down his temple and arm. He was hurt badly, but the pirates feared him. When he awoke, he’d be one enraged dragon.

Palmer cut Ronan’s bindings. “Make a false move, and you’ll lose your other hand.”

Ronan gritted his teeth and gripped the ladder and climbed. His beating heart sent anger and hate surging through his veins and he swore he could take on the whole crew, but he forced himself to be calm. If he’d went off half cracked, he’d put both William and Angelica in danger.

Once on board, Ronan rushed to Angelica, but men grabbed him, twisting his arm, forcing him to stumble away.

Palmer strutted on board. He nodded at William. “Take him below and chain him. I don’t want that bloody dragon appearing.”

Lord, the misery was happening again. William would be bound just like Lark—tortured, humiliated, and Ronan would be powerless to help him.

“Aye,” men said. Fear flickered in their eyes. They carefully lifted William and carried him down below.

“Now,” Palmer said. “Your crown, your majesty.”

His captors forced Ronan to kneel. He twisted his head, but Palmer forced the crown on his head. Pain shot through Ronan’s skull, and he couldn’t breathe. The men released him, and Ronan fell onto his hands and knees. He panted and tried to push back the pain. ’Twas as if mallets were pounding into him.

“Ronan,” Angelica called.

There was no fear in her voice. He raised his head.

Men surrounded her, lust forming in their eyes. Some of them grabbed their cocks, and others licked their lips.

“Suck her nipples,” one cried.

One rubbed his crotch. “No, kiss her thatch.”

Another openly played with himself. “Fuck her. Fuck the bitch now.”

Tilting her chin, Angelica stood tall and brave. He was amazed at her fortitude. Tears glistened in those eyes, but she didn’t shrink, didn’t look at anyone but him.

The black magic surged through him again. His muscles tensed.

Take her now.

The same foul voice echoed in his head. He couldn’t breathe and gasped for air. Lord, make it stop.

He pushed on the crown, but it wouldn’t budge.

“Allow me.” Angelica walked toward him, proud and free.

He shook his head. “Angelica, no.” He panted. “Get away from me. I canna control it.”

“Trust me,” she whispered. “Give me your hand.”

Her gentle voice blocked out the evil one screaming in his mind. Legs shaking and heart pounding, he stood and prayed Angelica wasn’t making a mistake. He forced himself to remain still, afraid, he’d grab her and thrust his cock inside her, giving the bloody bastards a thrill.

Her arms shaking, she put her palms on either side of the crown and lifted it off his head.

The pain and evil voice stopped. He could breathe. Relief flooded through him.

“What the hell?” Palmer yelled. Hate and murder reflected in his eyes. He stormed over toward them, his fist raised.

Ronan grabbed Angelica and thrust her behind him. “Leave her alone.”

“Or what?” Palmer towered over him, reaching for Angelica. “Bitch, why doesn’t that thing work?”

Ronan knocked his arm away. “Donna touch her.”

Palmer glared. “Answer me.”

“Because we mated.”

Palmer slapped Ronan across the face. “Fuck her again.”

Blood swirled in Ronan’s mouth. He spat and drops of crimson stained Palmer’s crusty boots. “Drop dead.”

Palmer narrowed his eyes and motioned. Men rushed them.

Ronan swung and smashed his fist into an unlucky pirate’s bearded jaw. “Angelica, jump into the ocean! Now!”

He shoved men away from Angelica, but Alfred Johnson, his boatswain, out maneuvered him.

Angelica turned to run, but Johnson lunged. He snagged her hair and pulled her to his side, forcing her onto her knees. She screamed and tried to untangle his fingers.

Ronan rushed Johnson, but a beast of man plowed into him, knocking him to the ground.

Johnson raised the crown over his head. “I’ve got it.”

Ronan was forced to his feet with a sword pressed into his throat.

“’Tis useless, you fool,” Palmer glowered. “Take him below. We’ll take them to Zuto as planned. But first learn you’ll learn who your master is, slave.”

“Go to hell, Palmer.”

Johnson twisted Angelica’s hair, forcing her to stand on her tip toes, and she cried out.

“Shut up, ye bastard,” he said. “Or I’ll make her watch you die.”

“Let go of her hair, Johnson, or I’ll swear—” Ronan struggled, despite the sword pricking his neck.

“Wait,” Palmer said. “Tie him to the mast.” A nasty smile spread across his hideous face. “We’ll have some fun yet. Take the wench to my cabin.”

A sword of hate pierced Ronan’s tightening gut. What Palmer did to women—the torture, the humiliation, the scars. He kicked and twisted. He wouldn’t let him do this. He scanned the horizon, desperate to see the Phoenix’s sails, knowing there was no rescue coming. “No!” Ronan yelled. “Leave her alone.”

Palmer snorted. “You’d rather her be unclothed and tempting my men?”

Tears glistened Angelica’s eyes, but she pressed her shoulders back. “He can’t break me. My soul belongs to you.”

Chapter 14

Angelica’s heart shattered into a million pieces. Ronan lay slumped over and tied to the mast. She could do nothing, not in this human form. If only he’d told her about what the demon had told him, she could have helped them escape. Maybe she couldn’t do anything, but her sisters could help. Isabella had the song of love that might soften the rogues’ hearts. Angelica closed her eyes, sending out a message. If Isabella would have heard, she’d send a message through the sea breeze, but Angelica was met with stony silence.

Two men grabbed her arms, their fingers biting into her flesh, and hauled her away. Palmer strode behind them. She dug her heels into the wood, wanting to get back to Ronan, but the men yanked her hard.

Palmer slipped in front of them and opened a door, gesturing for them to go inside. Her captors shoved her inside, and she stumbled.

He waved his hand. “Now, leave.”

The men nodded and bowed. Before one of the men left, he grabbed his crotch and puckered his lips as if to kiss her. She crossed her arms over her chest and stepped away.

Palmer shut the door, and fear pooled in her gut. He was a giant of a man. One stride could practically reach her across the room. “Now, let’s have an understanding, you and I. Because of Zuto, I can’t rape you.”

“Good.”

He rushed over to her and pressed her against the wall, his hot breath assaulting her face. He grabbed her between the legs and rammed a finger inside her. “But he said after he had your blood, you’d be my prize.”

She cried out, hating herself. His finger wiggled inside her, and bile rose from her stomach. She gritted her teeth to keep from spitting into his ugly face. She couldn’t bear the thought of this vile man pulsing inside her. He pressed her arms against the wall, imprisoning her, then he lowered his red head and he suckled her breast. He bit her and sucked hard.

She screamed, squirming to get free.

“Your blood is so sweet. If you want your vampire to remain in one piece, you’ll do as I say. Or I’ll make you watch as I torture him to within an inch of his life. Do we have an accord?”

Terror seizing her, she couldn’t find words. She’d never seen anything so terrifying and wanted to swim home to her father, but Ronan had fought hard to protect her. She’d do anything to protect him, even sacrifice herself to this retched demon.

“Yes,” she choked.

He kissed her, his tongue ravishing her lips, nearly suffocating her, and a large hand pinched her nipple. He pulled away. “That’s just a taste of what I’ve planned for you. But first we have to go to teach my new slave a lesson.”

Wetness trickled down her breast. “No, you said if—”

He moved away from her.

She wiped her hand over her lips, trying to erase his foul taste. “I thought Zuto said you couldn’t touch me.”

His eyes darkened, and he stiffened. He opened up a drawer, yanked out a yellow gown, and tossed it at her. “Put this on. I can’t have you walking around teasing my men.”

Angelica hurried and put the gown, wondering about the previous owner and what had happened to her. Dead, most likely. She struggled with putting it on, feeling Palmer’s eyes feasting on her. ’Twas too small. Her breasts barely fit in the neckline, her nipples straining to get out. It hugged her waist and tightened across her back. If she wasn’t careful, she’d rip it. Who knew if Palmer had any more?

He held out his hand. “Come, my slave is waiting.”

Angelica gave him her shaking hand, and he hauled her to him and gave her another sloppy kiss. His other hand slipped into her bodice and pinched a nipple, his long fingernails scratching her. She slapped him across the face.

He released her. “For that, the slave will pay.”

Ignoring the pulsing pain, she spat. “I hope Zuto cuts out your black heart.”

His face blanched. “Shall we?”

Angelica wiped away her hated tears and allowed Palmer to escort her on deck. At the sight of Ronan tied to the mast and hanging a like a battered piece of beef, she choked back a sob. What were they going to do to him?

* * *

The sun beat down on Ronan, sweat rolling down his body. His overstretched arms were tied high over his head, and he faced the mast. But none of this mattered. The only thing that mattered was Angelica and what that bastard was doing to her.

Footsteps approached. He glanced over his shoulder. Palmer strolled with Angelica, his arm looped through hers. She was clothed in a yellow dress with a heart-shaped neckline lined with pearls, her breasts straining to peek out. He shuddered to think of the poor lass who’d owned the gown and hoped to God Angelica wouldn’t suffer the same fate.

Her hair was swept behind her, and tears mirrored her large eyes. He gave her a wink to try to calm her.

Johnson strolled past her and held a whip in his hand. Ronan clamped his jaw tight. Pain, gawd awful pain. Again.

Palmer waved his hand. “When you’re ready, Johnson.”

Johnson walked over to Ronan and yanked his hair. He shoved the leather whip underneath Ronan’s nose, forcing him to inhale. He gagged on the stench of gore and sweat soaking into the leather.

“Good to have you back,” Johnson said. “Ready for your first lesson?”

Ronan jerked his head and broke free of Johnson grasp. Johnson only laughed and walked behind him.

The crack of a whip sent terror into Ronan’s gut, and he gritted his teeth. The first strike lashed into his flesh, and he jolted.

Angelica released a sob. He wanted to tell her not to cry, to be brave, but at the second lash, if he said anything, it would be more of a howl.

Ronan clenched his fist and counted backward...One hundred, ninety-nine..ninety-eight... A fourth lash sliced deeper, making him lose count. Johnson beat him again. Ronan arched his back, pulling on his restraints. Ignoring the searing pain, he struggled to breathe, but at the sixth lash, he shook, and his legs faltered.

“Stop it,” Angelica cried. “Please.”

“Again,” Palmer ordered.

Johnson thrashed again and again, and Ronan released a muffled a groan. He stood on his wobbling legs, but he crumpled, the weight of his body pulling on his arms. Agony blinded him.

“’Tis enough,” Palmer said. “Take him below. Take the woman to my chambers.”

Fear pulsed through him. “No,” Ronan hissed between his teeth. Despite his quaking legs, he tilted his chin and pushed his shoulders back. “She stays with me.”

Palmer turned his lips into a thin sneer. “Take him below. I have some sweetness to sample.”

Two men untied Ronan. Not caring if they whipped him to the bone, he rushed toward Palmer, his fist clenched, but he was as fast as a hatched turtle.

Leif grabbed him and slammed his fist into his gut, doubling him over. He fell onto his knees, gasping for breath.

“Angelica.”

“Is no longer your concern.” Leif hauled him to his feet and dragged him along the deck.

Terror bore into Ronan’s gut as Palmer wrapped his arm around Angelica. With one more surge, Ronan pulled on his arm and slammed his other fist into Leif’s jaw, but Leif gripped him tightly.

“Damn you.” He motioned for another pirate to help him.

Together, they hauled him down to the dreaded pit of the Fiery Damsel. The dampness and stench turned his stomach. Leif and the other man strapped his arms and legs to the dreaded rack, the manacles biting into his flesh. Pulsing agony swept over him. If he could drink human blood, he’d heal, but there were no humans on board this ship, and until he fed, he’d be in misery.

The bastards left. Lanterns glowed and cast eerie shadows on Palmer’s many torture devices that he knew all too well. Palmer had delighted introducing him to each painful device, including a chair with thumb screws. Empty now, it had once been where Palmer had tortured Hannah’s father, Captain Justin Knight. His pitiful screams had turned Ronan’s stomach.

At least, he wasn’t alone, selfish as that may be. Still unconscious, William dangled from the wall, his wrists high over his head. His matted hair clung to his face. He groaned. A chain with a black stone shaped like a heart hung around his neck. No light glistened off it. Foreboding sunk into Ronan’s bones. It had to be from Zuto.

“William?” His voice was harsh and low, and he barely heard his own words. He cleared his throat. “William, wake up.”

William raised his head, his stricken face ashen.

“O’Brien, can you hear me?”

“Spell,” William muttered. “Can’t change. Trapped. Hurts.”

“’Tis the stone necklace you wear around your neck?”

“Aye.”

“Zuto.”

William grumbled, but Ronan couldn’t understand him. Poor bastard. Whatever ’twas around his neck, it came with pain. Palmer never let anyone stay down here unpunished.

Angelica. What was happening to her? Was he pawing her? Palmer had said he couldn’t ravish Angelica, but there were other means of punishment. He pulled on his chains, sending pain drumming through him. Where the devil were Kane and the Phoenix?

The ship rocked back and forth. Despite the throbbing misery in his back and the gloomy chill gripping him, his eyelids grew heavy. He closed his eyes, and sleep swept over him, but he didn’t dream of Angelica...

Ronan’s pain and coldness faded. He wasn’t in the bowels of the Fiery Damsel but on a white sandy beach with the sun shining brightly, warming his clammy skin. A crab scattered sideways in front of his feet, holding up its claws, and its eyes staring unblinking at him. He stepped back, and waves washed around his bare feet. He was still naked. At first he didn’t recognize where he was, then a memory stirred. Holy hell. ’Twas Zuto’s island.

He didn’t know which was worse—the Fiery Damsel or here.

Palm trees swayed, and flowery bushes rustled. Zuto walked out of the jungle and headed toward him. “There you are, lad.”

Ronan stiffened. He was hardly a lad, hadn’t been for the past thirty years, but he decided arguing the point with a demon would be mute. He turned to run, but his feet refused to move.

He waited for the pain, for the agony.

Zuto put his hands on his hips. “You’ve fucked the wench.”

“’Tis naught of your concern.”

Zuto lifted his eyebrow. “There you are wrong—slave.”

“I’ll not allow you to harm her.”

“Do you not listen, vampire? I didn’t say I’d hurt her. I just need something of hers... She’s with child. Your child. And soon, the child will  be mine.”

Ronan looked at Zuto as if for the first time, recalling every foul conversation they’d had. Never once had he said anything about a child—not any child, his child.

“Yes, dear boy, the plan was always for you to get the wench with child, your child. That’s what mingling your blood means. A baby will possess both your bloods.”

Ronan staggered, not believing what he’d just heard. His lungs seized, and he gasped for breath. His stomach swirled as he tried to digest the shock, horror, and anger churning in his gut. The demon wanted his baby. This wasn’t happening.

“I need something of yours now.” Zuto reached behind him and pulled a dagger out of loincloth. “Your blood.”

Something snapped in Ronan. He didn’t care if the wretched demon cast him into hell, but he wasn’t going to sacrifice his child. He howled and rushed the demon, shoving him into the sea. The dagger flew out of Zuto’s hand. Ronan snatched the dagger and crouched, aiming the blade at the drenched demon coming out of the sea.

Zuto’s hair stuck to his head. Sand clung to his tan body. His red eyes blazed with fury. “You fool. You actually think you can best me.” He jerked his hand.

An invisible force yanked the dagger out of Ronan’s hand, and it zinged over to Zuto. Ronan tried to move, but he was paralyzed.

Zuto walked over to him.

“Please,” Ronan said. “Not my wee babe. I’ll do anything.”

“Silence.” Zuto seized Ronan’s right arm and stabbed his wrist where his hand had been, skewering agony into his stump. Zuto squeezed blood onto the sand. Ronan yanked hard, but Zuto’s fingers turned into claws, digging into his flesh.

Zuto cupped his hand underneath, filling his palm with blood. “That shall do. For now.” He released Ronan. “Until we meet again.”

Ronan jerked awake, sweating like he’d been out in the sun for too long. Surprisingly, tears stung his eyes. Freezing air gripped him, and he shivered. He stretched his neck and looked up at his right arm. A river of blood trickled down his arm and onto his shoulder. Dizziness swept over him—the brig spun around, sending his stomach swirling. ’Twas the black magic again. ’Twas stronger. More evil. Deadlier.

How could a wee babe survive something so malicious? His heart pumping faster, he leaned his head back. What was Zuto going to do with their baby? He yanked on the chains, rattling them, but no sooner finding a way to escape. There had to be way to get out of this foul place. He’d not let Zuto take his child or Angelica. He’d die protecting them.

* * *

Angelica put away the last of the dishes when meaty hands seized her arms and whirled her around. She stared into the leering eyes of Alfred Johnson. He bunched up her dress and ran his disgusting hand along her naked thigh. His breath was fouler than Palmer’s and he had three missing front teeth. He’d pressed his bulge against her, forcing her thighs apart.

She pushed on his hand. “Release me!”

“No, I don’t think so, lovely. One little tryst won’t hurt. Zuto will never know.” He kissed her hard, raping her mouth with his foul tongue.

Not having any other weapon, Angelica bit down hard. She tasted blood.

He yanked his head back, crimson running down the side of his chin. “Bitch! You’ll pay for—”

Choking on his blood, she cringed, waiting for pain.

Surprisingly, Alfred flew off her and slammed onto the floor. Instead of Palmer, a tall, broad-shouldered pirate glared at Alfred. “What are you doin’, ye bloody fool?”

He had a British accent, and his long black hair hung in ringlets around his face. A giant of a man, he was the same pirate who had subdued Ronan earlier. He wasn’t as tall as Palmer, but he was a menacing presence.

Her heart thundering, Angelica flattened herself against the wall. Two men? She’d never fare well against two.

Alfred clamored to his feet and grabbed his crotch. “I was just havin’ a little fun, Black.”

Black drew his sword and stood in front of Angelica. “Do you want to bring down Zuto’s wrath? The chit’s not to be touched. Or are you dumber than you look, eejit?”

“He’d never know.” He took a step toward Angelica, who was trapped with nowhere to run.

Black put his sword under Alfred’s scrawny neck. “Aye, he would. I suggest you take your lust elsewhere. Or I’ll gut you.”

Fear flickering in Alfred’s eyes, he put his hands in the air. “Fine, I’ll leave her—for now.”

“Not until Zuto says he’s done with the wench.” He lifted the tip of his sword, forcing Alfred to stand on his tippy toes. “I’ll not have another curse put on me because of a leachin’ toad, savvy?”

“Aye, I hear ye.” Alfred swallowed, his Adam’s apple bobbing up and down.

“Leave.” Black sheathed his sword.

Alfred lowered his arms and leered at Angelica. “When Zuto’s done, girl, I’ll finish what I started.” Wiping his arm across his bloody mouth, he strolled out of the galley.

Black turned to face her, and Angelica didn’t know whether she should thank him or scream. He’d be handsome if he’d trimmed his scraggy beard. He had angled features. His eyes were haunting, greener than the prettiest sea. “I’m Leif Black. Did he hurt you?”

“No.”

“You’re lucky. Most whores do not fare well after he’s through with him.”

She glared, not caring how terrifying he was. “I’m not a whore.”

Leif shrugged. “Palmer sent me to take ye to your cabin.”

“’Tis his cabin, not our cabin.”

She didn’t know why she blurted this out. She was captive aboard a pirate ship, but couldn’t bear to have anyone think she’d share anything with her captor.

He motioned toward the doorway. “This way, your highness.”

She tilted her head high as if she were the Queen of Spain and allowed him to escort to the last place she wanted to be in the Caribbean—Palmer’s cabin.

* * *

Angelica passed back and forth. The night had been one horror after another, and the morning only meant more humiliation. Palmer had taken her gown, leaving her only a threadbare shift. She could endure this. For Ronan’s sake. Palmer had promised to torture Ronan if she failed to obey him. She couldn’t take having Ronan tortured again, watching him battle to not cry out, but eventually succumbing to the pain. She wouldn’t allow this to happen, not if she could stop it.

She’d been forced to wait on Palmer and his men all night, serving them drinks and food. Even the cook was a lecherous slob. The greasy food had turned her stomach, and she’d lost what little bit of food she had in her tummy.

She’d never thought she’d be glad for Zuto. Thanks to him, the men didn’t rape her or fondle her. But chills rolled down her back. These were the most ruthless pirates in the Caribbean, yet they feared Zuto enough not to torture a female captive. Dread swirled in her gut. What was he going to do to her? Would she even survive?

Her backside throbbed from all the pinches and slaps. The only good thing was no man had raped her or taken any further liberties.

But the threats of what would happen to her after Zuto was done curled her toes. Her untouched gruel sat on the table. Even cold, it smelled foul like a rotting fish, reminding of her Palmer. Did he ever bathe?

She slumped in a chair, trying to remember Ronan’s spicy scent and the time at the pool.

The door opened to her dreaded captor. He held her gown in his meaty hand. She reached for the blanket to cover herself, but Palmer hurried over to her, yanking the blanket out of her hand and standing much too close. “You smell so good.” He lifted her chin. “When Zuto is done with you, I’m going ride you hard, then when I’m through with you, I’m going to give you to my men. But that won’t be for a while. A long while.”

She jerked her chin free. “Don’t touch me.”

He frowned. “I told you disobedience is met with pain. Do you want your lover to pay for your insolence?”

“No, please. I’m sorry.”

Laughing, he pulled her out of the chair by her hair. “I’ll enjoy breaking you.” He tossed the gown at her. “Now get dressed, whore. We have to go see my slave.”

She clutched the too small gown and, feeling his lustful gaze on her, quickly dressed.

“Fix your hair,” he said.

Angelica hated him. Wanted him dead. Wanted the flesh to be torn from his body. How could human women survive this? Why had she wanted to become human? She gripped the dresser and closed her eyes. Ronan. His intense brown eyes, the soft lick of his velvet tongue on her skin, his masculine scent. She could do this. She was stronger than a human. She could endure the humiliation.

A cracked mirror hung in Palmer’s cabin. She grimaced at her reflection. Her blue eyes were red-rimmed from all the crying she’d done last night in bed while the brute slept. Her cheeks were blotchy, and she had a cut on her lip. She reluctantly picked up a silver comb on the dresser and combed her unruly locks. Another wave of nausea wrestled with her stomach, and she clamped her jaw tight to keep from spilling anything onto Palmer’s filthy floor. The bastard would make Ronan pay.

Palmer came behind her and put his hands on her shoulder, and she cringed.

“My, you look lovely.” He kissed the side of her neck, or more like drooled on it.

She pushed his leering face away.

He chuckled. “Such a spitfire.” He held out his arm. “Shall we?”

She swallowed and once again forced herself to play the dutiful slave. Ronan was worth it.

Palmer dragged her past his leering men.

“Whore.”

Her cheeks heated. One of them slapped her behind again, and she jolted. Her backside side stung.

Palmer whipped out sword and put it under the hairy pirate’s throat. “Don’t touch her again. Or face my blade.”

The man’s eyes widened, and he nodded. “Aye, aye, Captain.”

Palmer led her down the dank stairwell to where Ronan and William were held prisoner. She wrinkled her nose at the stench, and her heart broke at Ronan being imprisoned down here. Evil permeated all around her. Palmer slammed her up against the wall, and his greedy lips met hers. She bit his tongue hard, receiving a satisfied curse.

He seized her wrist. “I told you what would happen if you defy me.”

“Please don’t hurt him.”

“’Tis too late for that.” He dragged her into the dungeon and flung her inside.

* * *

Strapped to the rack, Ronan’s overstretched arms and legs hurt like hell, but his agony was forgotten when the sweetest sight entered the dungeon. “Angelica?”

“Ronan.”

Her voice cracked. She rushed toward him, but Palmer grabbed her arm and pulled her to his side.

Her hair was clean and flowed down her back. No bruises marred her beautiful face, but they were blotchy as if she’d been crying. All he could think about was that she was pregnant with his child, their child. The damn yellow gown still revealed too much of her luscious body, and he wanted to lash out at Palmer for dressing her like a whore.

“Ronan, my God, Ronan.” She slapped Palmer’s hand. “Release me.”

Palmer waved a finger back and forth. “Disobedience would be met with disappointment, my dear.”

He leered over Angelica’s neckline, licking his lips, and his sickly voice made all the hairs stand up on the back of Ronan’s neck.

Angelica’s face paled, and she wiped a tear. “What did you do to him?”

Palmer snorted. “He’s a vampire. He won’t die.”

Red and blurry, her eyes betrayed that ’twas naught the first time she’d been crying.

What if Palmer hurt her and she lost the baby? Ronan gritted his teeth and moved his arms and legs, banging the manacles against the rack. “Palmer, leave her alone.”

“She’s none of your concern.” He pinched Angelica’s cheek. “Until we reach the island.”

Angelica broke free and glared.

“I didn’t do anything to him,” Palmer said, as if pleading for Angelica to forgive him.

She pointed. “Then why is his arm bleeding?”

Palmer rubbed his chin. “Mmmm, I think he had another visitor. Didn’t ye, Macmillan?”

Ronan froze but refused to say anything.

Angelica gave him a knowing glance. “Another visitor?”

Palmer laughed, the same cruel laugh Ronan remembered so many times that it tore his insides apart. Palmer drew out his sword, and put the tip underneath Ronan’s chin, forcing him to look at him. “Someone came into your dreams.”

Her eyes wide, Angelica stared at Ronan and silently mouthed the demon’s name.

Palmer nodded. “Aye, Zuto.” He sheathed the sword, walking around Ronan. He ran a finger down his leg, and Ronan shuddered. Palmer gave him a big smile like a hungry shark about ready to take bite out of him.

Ronan braced himself for unbearable pain.

Angelica rushed over to the rack. “Leave him alone.”

“I’ve not done anything.” Palmer tapped his fingers on the rack. “Yet.”

Sweat trickled down Ronan’s body, his hair sticking to his skin. He wouldn’t cry out. No matter how much Palmer hurt him. He stared up at Angelica. “’Twill be fine. I’m immortal. Remember?”

“Aye.” Palmer turned the crank. “But you can still feel pain.”

Ronan’s arms and legs stretched further, muscles twisting and bones creaking. He bit back a groan and tried to breathe, but he only gulped gasps of air.

“Stop it!” Angelica pulled on Palmer’s arm. “You promised you wouldn’t hurt him.”

Palmer laughed and wrapped his arm around Angelica’s waist and kissed her. She turned her head away and kicked his shins.

“Palmer, you bastard!” Ronan pulled on his restraints, but he was powerless to do anything. “William! Help her!”

His head down, William hung on his chains and remained silent.

Palmer grabbed Angelica’s wrist high, forcing her to stand on her tippy-toes. “I told you disobedience was met with punishment.”

Angelica twisted and tried to peel off his fat fingers. Palmer reached inside his coat and pulled out a dagger.

Terror seized Ronan’s heart. He pulled on his chains. “No!”

Palmer waved the blade in front of her wide eyes.

“Zuto’s orders, lovely.” Palmer sliced Angelica’s wrist, and she screamed. He cut her in the exact same place Zuto had cut Ronan in the dream.

Blood dribbled down Angelica’s wrist. Palmer seized her arm and sucked.

“No!” Angelica pushed on his forehead, but Palmer wouldn’t be denied. His sucking turned Ronan’s stomach. Angelica’s eyes fluttered, and her face grew pale. Her arms went slack, hanging limp at her side. She leaned her head back.

“Palmer, stop!” Ronan jogged his chains. “You’ll kill her.”

Palmer lifted his head, crimson drizzling down his chin. Angelica fainted, and he caught her in his arm. “No, I’ll not kill her. Zuto would not be happy.” He stuck his dagger inside his coat and squeezed Angelica’s wrist. He cupped his hand and blood pooled into his gorilla size palm. “’Tis familiar?”

“I donna understand.”

“Watch.” He raised his palm, filled with Angelica’s blood. “’Tis done, my lord.”

The scent of ash or burnt flesh filled the chamber, but no fire burned. Ronan’s stomach tightened.

On the ceiling, black smoke swirled and descended onto Palmer’s raised hand. White sparkles of light flitted in the dark smoke. A pair of red eyes formed and disappeared. The smoke vanished.

Palmer laid Angelica on the filthy floor. He showed Ronan his now clean palm. “See ’tis gone.”

“Why?”

“Zuto needs it for a spell.”

“A spell? For what?”

“’Tis naught of your concern. I’ll—”

A loud boom cut off Palmer’s sentence. Cannon fire. Ronan knew those cannons and smiled.

Chapter 15

Cannons recoiled above, shaking the ship. Ronan never thought he’d be so glad to inhale sulfur.

Pounding footsteps rumbled down the stairs. “Cap’n,” a short bald pirate said. “’Tis the Soaring Phoenix. She’s pursuing us.”

“Curses!” Palmer growled.

He grabbed the man by the shirt, lifting him until he was nose to nose. “How the devil did she come upon us so fast?”

“I don’t know, Cap’n.” Sweat glistened off his bald head. “Nothing but blue sea, then there she was. She came out of nowhere.” His voice shook.  “I swear.”

Mariah must have conjured a spell to disguise the Phoenix. Ronan smiled. She’d never let anything happen to her dragon.

William groaned and raised his head. “You can’t escape, Palmer.” His eyes glowed gold. “I’m getting stronger.”

The harsh voice wasn’t his. ’Twas Drakon, the dragon.

Ronan wet his dry lips. Mariah and William could get Angelica out of here. He didn’t care about himself. If Zuto was invoking a spell now that he had both his and Angelica’s blood, it would be bloody disastrous.

Palmer shoved the crewmen. “Come about. We’ll attack, then bring the prisoners up on deck. I’ve a surprise for O’Brien.”

The bearded man nodded at Angelica. “What about the girl?”

“Leave her.”

He glanced between Angelica, Ronan, and William. “Are you sure? She could wake and free them.”

His stared at William as if any moment, William would change into the dragon and burn him to a crisp.

“I said to leave her.” Palmer nudged her. Angelica remained motionless. “See, she’s out. Zuto’s appearance must have made her faint. Such a weak lass, but she’s got a sweet ass.”

Ronan tensed, wishing he could cut out Palmer’s lecherous heart out with his teeth.

The men left, and Angelica didn’t move, but Palmer was wrong. She was anything but weak.

Ronan pulled on his chain. “William, can you change?”

“Not yet.” He leaned his head back against the wall. “I can feel Mariah. She must have cast some kind of spell, because I feel a war going on within me. Good versus evil.”

“Promise me if you get free that you’ll take Angelica with you.”

“What about you?”

“Donna worry about me. Just do it.”

Angelica lay crumpled on the dirty floor, blood pooling around her arm. “Angelica, Angelica? Can you hear me? Wake up.”

“She’s not dead, Ronan. I can hear her heartbeat.”

Ronan wanted to believe William, was desperate to believe him, but he had to be sure. She was still, so damn still. “Angelica.”

More thunder boomed outside. Men rushed into the dank brig. One tall pirate lifted Angelica off the floor and tossed her over his shoulder. Her long blond hair cascaded down his back. She groaned. Relief flooded through Ronan. She was alive.

Men unlocked his manacles and pulled him off the rack, and he collapsed onto the floor, a pile of useless bones. Two men hoisted him up underneath his shoulders. Pain shook through Ronan, and he clamped his jaw tight. Something slammed into the Fiery Damsel, and she rocked. The men tripped and twisted Ronan’s arm. He screamed and passed out.

“Ronan, Ronan, wake up!”

William’s urgent voice pierced through Ronan’s foggy brain. Ignoring the pain in his shoulders, he shook his head and made his eyes to open. He was tied to the mast. Two men held William, and one forced his head back, pressing a dagger against his throat. Angelica lay crumpled at his feet, her blond hair fanning around her face. Her chest rose up and down. He couldn’t see her eyes and didn’t know if she was conscious.

Men hoisted the flapping sails. The Fiery Damsel came up fast onto the Phoenix, close enough for Ronan to see Kane on the deck, his spyglass trained on the Damsel. Sean was at the helm, and Ewan, his arm up in the air, was with his gunners, their faces white and streaming with sweat. They awaited his order.

Kane lowered his spyglass. “Fire!”

Doc put his arm down, and his men lit the cannons, and the cannons roared, volleys tore through the Damsel’s sails and crashed onto the deck, sending screaming crewmen into the water. Wood splintered, sending fragments flying into the air. Fire broke out on the deck; black smoke billowed around the crew of the Damsel, and men fought to put out the hungry flames.

Ronan choked on the fumes, and his eyes stung.

Angelica still hadn’t moved. The smoke swirled around her, covering her. What if she was trampled by dazed and determined crewmen?

He coughed. “Palmer, get Angelica out of here.”

“All in good time, my man, all in good time.” Surprisingly calm, Palmer walked over to William and picked up the stone. “’Tis time for Kane to meet his demise. Bara dragon.”

The black stone melted over William’s heart. He arched his back, shrieking.

Palmer put his hands on his hips and laughed. “You fool, O’Brien. D’ye think your little witch’s magic was stronger than Zuto’s?” He flicked his hand. “Release him!”

Wings flung out from William’s back, and he fell onto his hands and knees. Bulging thick muscles ripped through his shirt and trousers. A long tail flickered behind him, knocking a curious crewman onto his arse. Talons cut through his leather boots, shredding them into strips. His golden skin turned to blue and green scales. He grew five times his size, tilting the ship to the port side.

Angelica slid toward the railing. Ronan pulled on his blasted manacles, despite the pain. “Palmer, you bastard, save Angelica.”

“As you wish.” Palmer snapped his fingers. “Slave, attack the Soaring Phoenix.”

His eyes blazed gold with confusion and reluctance. William shook his head, and his wings flapped behind him. The dragon tilted his head back and roared. Flames shot out, burning the Damsel’s sails.

Palmer punched William in the mouth. “No, you stupid lizard. The Phoenix.”

“William, fight it!” Ronan yelled. He hated being chained to the mast, helpless to do anything but watch. The full moon was two days away. Unlike the fiends on this ship, he had to wait to transform into a vampire.

William flew into the air, shrieking, heading toward the Phoenix, shooting flames at the ship.

Men on the Fiery Damsel raised their swords and pistols into the air.

“Burn the devils!”

“Kill the bastards!”

“Death to Kane O’Brien!”

William would kill his own brother. Shite! Ronan pulled on the rope binding him, ignoring the pain ripping through him.

At the starboard side, Mariah stretched out her arms high over her head, and a blue haze swirled over her. It shot toward William, and a blue mist covered him. William released a deadly screech, his body convulsing. His wings wrapped around him, he plunged into the ocean.

Palmer raised his fist. “Damn you, witch!”

Suddenly, the tension holding Ronan’s wrist lessened. Refusing to be another pawn for Palmer, he clamped his fist, ready to plow it into a crewman’s face. He whirled around, blinking in surprise to see Angelica.

“Come with me.” She draped his arm over her shoulder and dragged him away from the mast. “The smoke is hiding us.”

His legs faltering, he stumbled, slowing their pace. “Go where? You fool-hardy wench.”

“To the port side. They’re watching William and the Phoenix. Hurry, Ronan. ’Tis our only chance.”

“And do what?”

Before she could answer, a crewman yelled, “The prisoners—they’re escaping.”

Ronan turned to fight, not that he was in any shape to fight, but surrender wasn’t in his nature.

Angelica reached the port side and pushed him overboard. He fell into cool blue water. Pain gripped him as salt stung the lashes on his back and sunburned body. He sucked in water and gagged, his legs flailing beneath him, his hair covering his face. His heart racing, he sank like an anchor.

Someone splashed into the water beside him and grabbed his arm, pulling him to the surface. He inhaled a sweet feminine fragrance, and the tenseness in his muscles relaxed.

A gentle hand pushed the hair out of his face, and he stared into Angelica’s concerned deep blue eyes. “Are you well?”

He spat out water. “I’m not a good swimmer.”

“But you’re a pirate.”

A wave splashed over him, and he swallowed salt water, blocking out his gurgled answer. He swam harder, but he sank lower. Angelica pushed his hand off her arm, and he thrashed the water, kicking and clawing. Sea water filled his lungs, squeezing his air. Blimey, he was going to drown!

Glowing golden hair billowed beneath him. Angelica swam in front of him and wrapped both his arms around her neck, pulling him to the surface. He coughed and sucked in air.

“Hang on tight,” she said.

“I’ll drown you.”

She laughed. “You forget. I’m a mermaid. Even in human form, I can swim as fast as a dolphin. I’ll take us to the Phoenix.”

Through the black smoke above on the Fiery Damsel, a pirate leaned over the port side and pointed. “Palmer, there they are.”

“Bloody hell,” Ronan grumbled. He’d naught to fight them with, not in the water.

Palmer rushed to the side, grabbed the pirate, and tossed him overboard. “Get them, you fool.”

The man screamed as he plummeted toward the sea, but before he splashed into the water, he changed into a bat. His wings wide, he dove, talons stretched out. More pirates jumped off the ship, transforming into bats and rushing at them.

Ronan grimaced. He couldn’t change into a bat at free will like the crew of the Fiery Damsel. He could only change during the full moon.

“Hold your breath,” Angelica warned.

Ronan didn’t have time to argue and took a deep breath. Talons scraped his shoulders. He swung his arm, knocking the bat into the water. Deep red scratches scraped his flesh, sending stinging pain up his arm. “There’s no way I can keep this up,” he panted. “I’m...too...weak.”

“Hang on to me.”

He wrapped his arm around her tight, and she dove. His eyes burned, and blond and black hair clouded his vision. He held on to her tight, trying not to choke her to death, but panic consumed him. His heart threatened to burst through his chest, and he couldn’t breathe. He wanted to let go of her and claw his way to the surface, but he clung to Angelica, trusting her. She swam faster than he thought possible. His muscles went slack, and he tried to hang on, but his fingers were slipping.

Something large loomed in front of them. Lichen and clams covered wood, and a rudder moved back and forth. Mother of Mercy, ’twas the haul of the Fiery Damsel.

Stay in control. Trust Angelica.

He bumped his head on the bottom of the hull. Pain slammed into his skull. He cried out. Air gushed out of his mouth as water rushed in, burning his lungs. Dizziness swam in his head. He kicked his legs, but he was too weak. His fingers betrayed him, slipping off Angelica’s sleek body. He twirled down to a watery grave.

Pliant lips kissed him and forced his mouth open. Rather than salt water, sweet air breathed into him. His rapid heartbeat slowed, dizziness faded. Soft golden light surrounded him. Not knowing how she did this, he wrapped his arms around Angelica’s soft curvy body. She chased away the fear, filling him with calmness.

She’d done it. He wouldn’t drown.

Angelica pulled her mouth away. He stared into the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. Her hair fanned around her body; her skin shimmered. His eyes widened. He could breathe underwater. He was too stunned to move and sank.

She clasped his hand, pulling him away from the Damsel’s long hull, swimming toward the surface. The Fiery Damsel was behind them, retreating, her sails burning, bits of canvas falling into the ocean. Men raced around the ship, putting out fire with buckets of water, dousing the dying black smoke.

A long shadow crossed over them, blocking out the sun’s warm rays. Ronan smiled. The Soaring Phoenix had sustained damage with a massive hole in the main sail and fires on the brig, but she was proud and strong.

Angelica kissed his cheek. “I told you to trust me.”

“I do. With my life.”

Something pumped his leg, pushing him into Angelica, and he clutched her tight. “There’s something beneath us.”

“You mean a shark?”

He arched his back, pushing her away.

“Ronan!”

Hands or tentacles grabbed his legs, and before he slipped under, he sucked in a gulp of air. Salt stung his eyes, but his lungs were no longer burning, and he was surprisingly calm.  Something gripped his legs tight. He kicked and pounded his fist, but he saw feet dangling beneath him. He blinked. It was William in human form. He grabbed William’s arm and hauled him to the surface.

“O’Brien,” Ronan said. “What the hell are you doin’?”

William shook his head. “Mariah. She…cast a spell, and I wrestled that damn black stone. But...” He paused, gasping. “It dragged me down. I had to fight…my…up.”

Angelica clutched both men’s arms and swam toward the Phoenix without gasping for air. He couldn’t believe her strength, not even Amadi, the strongest man he knew, could do this.

“You’re white, Ronan.” Angelica looked over her shoulder. “You need blood. We need to go aboard the Phoenix.”

Ronan wanted to deny it, but ’twas true. Every pore screamed for blood. “There’s no hosts aboard the ship.”

“There’s me,” she said.

He remembered how Hannah had offered her blood to him when he’d been tortured and beaten aboard the Fiery Damsel. He’d nearly drained her. She’d fainted, and because of him, their escape almost failed. Blood drove him mad. “No!”

* * *

Angelica reached the Phoenix. Although weak, William could swim and kicked his legs behind him, but Ronan was spent. He labored to breathe and lay heavily onto her, barely moving his limbs. His hair hung in his face, and the weight of his body nearly pulled all three of them into the water. If she’d been human, he’d have drowned all of them.

William waved his arm. “Kane!”

But his voice was too weak, and he spat out water. He swam toward the Phoenix, leaving her with Ronan.

Kane stood on the port side, his spyglass trained on the Fiery Damsel. Cannon fire hurt Angelica’s ears, and she winced.

Ronan wrapped his arm around her neck like a coiling snake, cutting off her air. She pulled on his arm, but he only tightened his grip. White and black dots danced in front of her eyes. Lord, she was going to pass out. “William,” she squeaked. “Help.”

Waves splashed into her face, blinding her. She gagged and dug her nails into Ronan’s flesh, but he didn’t cry out. He must have passed out. William swam farther and farther ahead of them. The Soaring Phoenix sailed past him, the wake washing over him and pushing him back out to sea. He swung his arm and yelled.

Angelica tried to call on her powers, but she had spent all she had saving the two men.

Isabella, Penelope, help me! Please!

But her call was too weak in this human form. If they heard, they’d never get here in time.

She and Ronan sank deeper into the ocean, and she fought to bring them to the surface. Her lungs burned, and her heart pounded hard.

William lifted out of the water into the air, moving toward the Phoenix.

Angelica’s heart stopped. Was it Zuto? Had he spun a spell clear out here and was going to take him back to the Fiery Damsel?

But she glanced up and saw Mariah, her arms stretched over head. Her racing heart lessened, but she and Ronan weren’t safe yet.

Men ran around the deck to help William, but no one saw them. Angelica called out, but her voice was drowned out by another angry wave. The salt water stung her cuts, and her bruises throbbed from where Palmer had brutalized her. Her mermaid strength had waned after swimming under the Fiery Damsel and blowing air into Ronan’s mouth to keep him alive. She and Ronan dipped under the sea, and his arms slowly slid off her neck. She clasped his arms tight, but she was tired, so damn tired.

She closed her eyes, and with her mind, sent a message through the sea. “Sisters, hear me. I need of you.”

No answer came. Her sisters were too far away or her message was too weak.

Something pumped hard into her, and she lost her grip. A gray fin glided away from her. She dived underwater and grabbed Ronan’s arm. He was all muscle and his weight pulled on her arms. Water slowly filled her lungs. How could this be happening? She was a mermaid.

She glanced sideways. The shark rushed toward them, jaws opened. She pushed herself in front of Ronan and closed her eyes, waiting for the pain.

Water slid off her, and she clutched Ronan tight. His dead weight vanished. She screamed, “No!”

Surprised she didn’t gulp water, she opened her eyes. She and Ronan hovered in the air, droplets splashing into the ocean. The shark jumped out of the water, its black eyes rolled back, jaws wide. Ronan’s arm unraveled around her neck. Her heart thundering and blood surging through her, she clasped Ronan’s arm tight, but his slippery arm slid down her fingers. “Ronan, wake up!”

But she only got a groan. The beast skimmed across his feet, narrowly missing him, but it splashed back into the sea, spraying Ronan’s dangling legs. Angelica struggled to hold on to him. The beast swam circles beneath them, waiting for its meal to crash into the water.

“Help us!”

She and Ronan moved slowly away from the shark. Ronan’s fingers slipped through Angelica’s hand. “No! Hang on!”

He splashed back into the ocean, and the shark barreled down on his unconscious body that half floated and half sunk into the sea.

Angelica struggled in the air and tried to dive into the ocean.

“Stop, or I’ll drop you!” a female voice yelled.

Angelica looked toward the ship and spotted Hannah standing on the port side next to Mariah, her palms facing her. Blood dripped down her nose. She moved her arms, gliding Angelica toward the Phoenix’s deck.

“Ronan.” Angelica pointed at Ronan. “Save him, not me!”

Mariah waved her wand. “I have him.” She muttered something, but Angelica couldn’t hear. A wave lifted Ronan, and it rushed him toward the Phoenix. The shark swam behind, but the wave out-distanced the beast. Angelica smiled, wiping the tears off her cheeks.

Something else—something with dark hair and a silver and blue gown—swam behind the shark. Angelica held her breath. ’Twas Isabella! She’d heard her!

Isabella pulled on the shark’s thrashing tail slowing the beast down, then both disappeared into the sea.

The tidal wave washed up onto the Phoenix, rolling Ronan, still unconscious, onto the deck.

Hannah lowered her hands, and Angelica landed gently onto the ship. Angelica picked up her dress and hurried toward Ronan, who lay face down, his arms stretched out, ugly red welts marring his back.

Doc knelt next to his lifeless body and rolled him over. “He’s unconscious lassie, but not dead. At least not yet. Take him to da crew’s quarters.”

Angelica stumbled after them and fell. Before she hit the deck, a strong hand grabbed her.

“Ye well, lass?”

She stared up at Kane. Hannah leaned next to him, her face pale.

Angelica nodded. “I’m fine. Hannah?”

“Don’t worry about me,” she said. “It happens when I use my power.” She cast her gaze over Angelica, looking at her torn dress, and the scrapes on her arms. “You look like you could use a good bath.”

Heat warmed her cheeks, and she looked down as the shame of the last night weighed heavy on her. “I need to be with Ronan.”

“Doc will look after him.” She glanced up at Kane and raised her eyebrow. “A bath, my love?”

“Aye, I’ll order one.”

“For our cabin,” she said, as if any other place would be totally unacceptable.

Kane glowered but nodded. “I’ve got to see to my brother. The Damsel’s limping away, but she’ll find us again.” He slid a stray hair out of Hannah’s face. “You need rest, too.”

“I will.” She kissed him on the cheek. “Now, go be with your brother.”

Hannah threaded her arm through Angelica’s, and together, they meandered to Hannah’s cabin.

“I shouldn’t be taking a bath, Hannah. Not when Ronan’s unconscious. He may need me.”

“He does. Trust me. Doc’s with him, and he’ll be up soon. They’re vampires, remember? They heal twice as fast mortal men. You’re pale, and passing out in the crew’s quarters won’t help Ronan.”

Angelica didn’t argue. A bath was so tempting, and she wanted to wash away Palmer, to forget his lips on her mouth and his hands on her body. To erase his scent forever.

In Kane’s cabin, a large copper tub was placed in the middle, and men poured hot water, steam floating to the ceiling. Mariah whooshed into the cabin, her skirts swooshing behind her. She held two vials in her hand. One she sat on a desk, and the other she poured into the bath. “I brought lavender.”

The men nodded and exited. Hannah shut the door. “We’ll help you undress.”

Angelica sat on the bed and wrapped her arms around her waist. “No, I can undress myself.”

Mariah studied her. “Are you sure? The dress seems to be a second skin, and it will be difficult to get out of.”

Hannah reached for Angelica’s arm, and Angelica jerked away. “I said I can do it myself.”

Hannah lowered her arm.

Her tangled hair hanging in her face, Angelica sighed and lowered her gaze. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be so abrupt, but I want to do this myself.”

Mariah sat on the other side of her and rubbed her arm. “Did something happen aboard the Damsel?”

Trying not to cry, Angelica bit her lip. “No,” she lied.

“Angelica, please let us help you,” Hannah said. Her soft voice was comforting.

Angelica wanted to argue, to scream for them to leave, but the words died on her lips, and a sob escaped. Lord, she hadn’t wanted to cry.

Hannah rubbed her back. “Something happened, didn’t it?”

The dreaded tears fell down Angelica’s cheeks, and she took a quivering breath. “I don’t want to talk about it. Please leave.”

Mariah squeezed her thigh. “Angelica—”

“Please. Leave.”

Hannah frowned. “All right, but call us if you need us.”

Angelica nodded and wiped her tears. The women quietly shut the door. Angelica struggled to take off the dress, but it had shrunk, and she couldn’t get it off. She’d thought the ocean and being with Ronan would have washed away Palmer’s filth, but the dress reeked of his foul breath. She could still taste his foul taste in her mouth and his long fingernails nails had scratched her nipple. She wanted to get into the bath and erase his stench, but the gown imprisoned her. She remembered Palmer’s promise of what he planned to do to her and burst into tears.

Someone softly tapped on the door. “Angelica?”

Angelica stormed over to the door and flung it open to Hannah and Mariah, their eyes filled with concern.

Mariah walked over to her and hugged her. “Will you let us help you, now?”

“I can’t get it off,” Angelica sobbed and buried her face in Mariah’s hair. “I can still smell him.”

Sadness flared in Hannah’s eyes. “Ronan?”

“No,” Angelica choked. “Palmer.”

Hannah hugged both of them. Her small gesture helped lessened Angelica’s breaking heart. The two women shut the door quietly.

“The dress is too tight, and it won’t budge.”

Hannah pulled out a dagger. “I have an answer. Stand still.”

Angelica nodded. “Rip it. I don’t ever want to see it again.”

Hannah very carefully sliced the back of the gown, not once nicking Angelica’s flesh. She gasped. “Oh my.” Her voice filled with emotion.

Angelica shuddered, and her cheeks heated. If Hannah was repulsed, what would Ronan think? A tear slid down her cheek. “They kept slapping me. Pinching me. I tried to fight, but they were so much stronger than me.”

Mariah clasped Angelica’s hand. “Did they rape you?”

Angelica shook her head. “No. Zuto forbid them to do this. The bastards were actually terrified of him, but it didn’t stop them from forcing their tongues down my throat and groping me. Then...there were the threats of what they would do...after Zuto was done with me. That was worse.” She bit her lip. “I don’t think I could bear it.”

“We won’t let that happen.” Hannah hugged her. “I promise.”

Angelica leaned her head against Hannah’s shoulder. “Palmer made me sleep beside him. He’d run his filthy hand over me, but he didn’t do anything else.” She closed her eyes. “But he’d describe what he would do to me once I was his.” She tried to block out his leering face, greedy eyes, and dagger fingernails. “He said he’d hurt Ronan if I didn’t sleep in his bed. I couldn’t let him…I couldn’t.”

“Shhh.” Hannah patted her leg. “I understand.”

“No, you don’t.”

“Actually, I do.” She lifted Angelica’s chin and wiped her tears. “My fiancé. He…” She wet her lips.

Angelica was surprised as tears glistening in Hannah’s eyes. “He captured Kane and I and imprisoned us in his dungeon,” she said. “Kane was strapped to a breaking wheel. In front of him, D’Aubigne assaulted me in front of Kane. He said he’d do something worse to Kane if I…I…”

“You let him—”

“Yes, I’d do anything for Kane. He’s my life.” She turned her head, inhaling a shaky breath, then gave Angelica a small smile. “So, I know.”

Angelica swallowed a huge lump. She squeezed Hannah’s hand. “Thank you.” A kinship grew between them. She didn’t think she’d find a human that she could be as close to as her sisters, but she did with Hannah.

“Ronan is important to me.” How important, she couldn’t say or too scared to admit. Ronan had defended her every time she was threatened, something Ty had never done. He only cared about himself. Her feelings were all jumbled into a tangled ball of seaweed. Ronan was a pirate, and pirates had killed her mother. She should loathe him. Isabella would, but she wasn’t Isabella. She cared enough about Ronan to sacrifice herself to protect him. Tears blurred her eyes.

Hannah hugged her tight, and Angelica held her, trying to keep from crying again.

Mariah caressed Angelica’s back. “Come on,” she said, her voice faltering. “Let’s get you into that tub.”

Hannah released her. “Yes, before ’tis too cold.” She and Mariah helped rip the hated dress off.

Angelica seized the gown and shredded it into strips, buttons flying off and lace falling at her feet. “I hate yellow.” Another split, and she tore it in two. “I hate this dress. Hate it.” She threw it across the room. “Burn it.”

“Mon pauvre chou.” Mariah threaded her fingers through Angelica’s hair and caressed her back. “Ready to get in?”

Angelica nodded. Her fingers were numb, and her arms tired.

“When we reach land, I promise we will burn the dress.” Hannah wrapped her arm around Angelica’s shaking shoulders. “I promise.”

“S’il te plaît, let’s get you into the tub, oui?” Mariah rubbed her shaking arm.

“I thought the ocean would wash away Palmer’s stench, but I can still smell him.” Angelica tried to laugh but only managed a slight gasp. She was an empty shell. Palmer had stolen so much more from her than the use of her body.

“Bien sûr pas,” Mariah said. “You’re so tense and hurt. The lavender will soothe your aching muscles.”

Angelica nodded and rested her head on Hannah’s shoulder. She was much shorter than Angelica but strong, and now, they had a bond—one intertwined with nightmares and love.

The women helped Angelica into the tub. Mariah retrieved the other vial from the desk. “This is an elixir I made. It’ll help cleanse and purify you. You’ll drink it, oui?”

Angelica stared at the swirling purple potion inside the small glass. “What’s in it?”

“Some magical charged stones and herbs. They will help strengthen your own power. S’il vous plaît. Trust me.”

“You can see his energy on me?”

“No, the water is erasing his aura.”

“Good.” Angelica bit her lip. “Promise me you won’t tell Ronan about what Palmer and his men did.”

Mariah wiped a tear falling down Angelica’s cheek. “Why don’t you want him to know?”

“He’ll blame himself. There was no choice. He couldn’t stop the men from hurting me. He was in constant chains. It could have been worse, much worse. Promise?”

“We promise we will not tell Ronan,” Hannah said. “Would you like me to wash your hair?”

Warmth spread over Angelica at the attention these two women gave her. She smiled. “Yes, thank you.”

Hannah washed her hair, and Mariah gently lathered her back. Angelica’s tense muscles unwound, and she could sleep for a thousand years.

“We’ll give you time to soak.” Hannah combed out Angelica’s hair with her fingers. “You need something for those injuries. I’ll get some of Doc’s salve.”

Angelica leaned her head back, closed her eyes, and put her arms on the edge of the tub. She sank lower in the tub, refusing to look at the deep purple and blue bruises on her flesh. The water warmed her body, and she thought of her sisters, frolicking with the sea creatures, lying on the sand, where only beauty existed. Where she didn’t know pain. Didn’t know hate. Didn’t know fear.

When she was sad, ever since her mother had died, Isabella had been there. She’d sing her sweet melody and cheer her up, then hug her. Her sadness would melt away. But Isabella wasn’t here. She’d warned her about humans and how they’d bring only misery and pain.

Angelica rubbed her temples, thinking of that terrible day when her mother died. How her father went mad, blaming Isabella, and tearing their family apart forever. If she chose to be with Ronan, she’d not only lose Isabella, but her father as well.

Chapter 16

Water filled Ronan’s lungs. He treaded his arms and kicked his way to the surface as fast as he could. Where was Angelica? How’d he get back into the sea? His efforts failed. He sank lower and lower. Dizziness swam in his head. Darkness consumed him.

Suddenly, he woke. Waves washed over him, pulling the sand in between his hands and toes. His hair hung in his eyes like wet seaweed. He shook his head. He lay on a pristine beach with the full moon high in the sky. A raging thirst consumed him. He dug his fingers into the sand. “Angelica, run.”

A long shadow covered him, and Ronan shivered.

“She’s not here.”

Shite. Zuto.

He was dreaming again and back on Zuto’s cursed island. He scrambled to stand, but he wasn’t quick enough. Zuto grabbed his hair and hauled him to his feet. He released him too quickly, and Ronan staggered.

He glared. “Why do you keep hauntin’ my dreams?”

“Because I can.”

“What do you want?”

“I need you to turn into a vampire and drink from the mermaid.”

Ronan glared, refusing to cower beneath Zuto’s dominating stare. “Why?”

A cruel smile spread across Zuto’s face. “You’ve already gotten her with child and I need to see whether it’s a male or female.”

This couldn’t be happening. He was a pirate and was determined not to have children and put their lives at risk, not with Palmer and his maggot crew wanting his hide. “How do you know this? We were only together once.”

“I’m a demon, remember. I have my ways.”

Ronan narrowed his eyes. “What difference does the babe’s sex make?”

“Because I need a female for the spell.”

Ronan hesitated, “What happens if the babe is not a lass?”

“Then you’ll have to start again.”

Ronan’s heart twisted. “What do you mean?”

The demon opened up his palm and revealed a small red stone. “This has been coated with Belladonna root. Put this in her tea, and she’ll miscarry, then you can try again.”

Anger quickened through Ronan, and he knocked Zuto’s hand aside, sending the stone flying into the rolling waves. “You’re a bloody monster. You’ll not hurt Angelica or my son.”

The demon laughed. “Ah, but you will, if you don’t want to remain a cripple. D’ye forget? The full moon is in three days. This is just a taste of what you’ll feel, if you do not deliver her to me by that time. I’ll send a terrible thirst to you. Your mind will be ravaged, the thirst unbearable, and a hunger worse than any you’ve ever endured will consume you. No one will be able to stop you. And your first kill will be Hannah O’Brien.”

Terror burned in Ronan’s gut. He’d not let that bastard hurt a wee innocent babe. His hand wasn’t worth it. He met the demon’s arrogant stare. “Go to hell.”

Zuto shrugged. “The choice is yours, Macmillan. Bring me what I want, or be prepared to kill those who you love.”

Ronan clenched his fist and slammed it into Zuto’s smug face. This time he didn’t miss.

Zuto didn’t even flinch. His red eyes grew darker. “Not wise, vampire. Not wise at all.”

He backhanded Ronan. Ronan flew several feet across the beach and landed on his back, the breath knocked out of him. The demon raised his hand. Sand, pebbles, and rock swirled into a whirling tornado, then the demon hurled it toward Ronan.

The loud whine hurt his ears. Ronan rolled onto his side and wobbled to his feet. He hobbled down the beach. His hair blew around, strands slipping into his mouth. The roar grew louder, and he glanced over his shoulder. The whirlwind rushed over him, lifting him off the ground and twirling him around and around and around. Sand buried into his eyes, blinding him. It shot up his nose and rushed down his mouth, gagging and whipped his body, tearing away flesh. He flailed in the air, trying to find anything solid to grab, but only air slipped through his fingers.

He wanted to scream and beg Zuto to stop. The demon wanted to hear him beg for mercy, to declare to be his obedient slave, but he clamped his jaw shut. He’d fight the demon to his last dying breath. He’d protect Angelica, even if it meant pushing her out of his life. She should return to the sea where she’d be safe.

The wind stopped wailing. He crashed onto the hard beach. He coughed up sand and vomited.

“Zuto.” A female voice demanded.

Hell, Ronan knew that voice. Could this nightmare get any worse?. Natasa, another demon, sauntered out of the jungle, her red eyes glowing in the night. When she walked, her tight-fitting red gown glittered.

Ronan forced himself to sit up.

She pointed at him. “What is that thing doing on our island?”

“’Tis not our land. ’Tis my island. Leave, Natasa,” Zuto ordered. “You’re supposed to be back with the witch.”

“He’s not going anywhere in Salem. Locked up in a witch’s cell right now, waiting to be hanged. However, you’re not supposed to leave the island. Maketabori’s orders.”

Ronan ignored his curling stomach. Lark? Where the hell was Salem?

“Hush!” Zuto nodded over at Ronan.

“Why? The helpless wretch can’t do anything to help his friend. Lark deserves what’s going to happen to him.” She squeezed Zuto’s cheeks. “You disobeyed Maketabori and left the island.”

Zuto stretched his arms out wide. “Do I look like I’ve left this cursed island?”

“You’re not even supposed to leave, even in dreams—slave. Our master will be disappointed.”

Zuto jerked away from her fingers, red scratch marks on his cheeks. “Then tell him, bitch.”

“Ah, you sound braver than you are. You’ll have to pay for your sin to keep my silence.”

Fear reflected in Zuto’s eyes and then vanished. Had Ronan really seen that? Was Zuto actually afraid of Natasa?

Natasa flicked her long red hair behind her shoulder. “Now, get rid of your pet. Or I call our master. ’Tis your choice. You can either pay for your flagrant disobedience with me or with him. Either way, you’ll be punished.”

Zuto grumbled under his breath, but Ronan couldn’t hear him. Natasa laughed, walking back into the jungle.

“I swear you’ll do as I say, Macmillan.” Zuto clutched Ronan’s hair, yanking his head back. “Or you’ll live to regret it.”

The demon snapped his fingers. Ronan’s vision blurred. He spun around and around again. Warmth dissipated, dampness washing over him. Wetness chilled him. Salt stung the scratches and lashes on his flesh. He arched his back, falling through a dark hole, screaming.

Chapter 17

Zuto paced back and forth on the beach. How dare Macmillan defy him? What if this plan failed? The sun peeked over the horizon, sending Natasa back to Salem. He wanted her to remain there permanently.

His stomach revolted, and he shuddered. All night he’d had to please the wretched woman to keep her from telling Maketabori his disobedience. She’d return tonight, demanding he worship her. Each time he had to kiss her, endure her touch, thrust his cock inside her, he blamed Ronan Macmillan.

The blasted man had too much honor in him. Zuto needed someone who lacked scruples, but he couldn’t think of anyone aboard the Soaring Phoenix. He stopped. Maybe that was his problem. This whole time he’d been trying to change honorable men aboard the Phoenix. What a fool he’d been!

He curved his lips into a smile. He had a crew of lecherous men on board the Fiery Damsel. Anyone of them would gladly do his bidding, but that wasn’t good enough. He needed someone who not only feared him, but someone who was vulnerable. Palmer was the farthest thing from being vulnerable.

Zuto took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He knew every one of the crew, but he had never delved deep into their souls. He’d only wanted to make sure they obeyed without question. This had been a mistake.

Drawing on his demonic powers, he formed an image of each crew member in his head, then probed their soul. The man would stop what he was doing as if in a trance as Zuto peeled back the layers of his soul. Man after man had no real vulnerabilities for Zuto to exploit. Being slow-witted, greedy, and poor weren’t enough. He kicked sand repeatedly as frustration squeezed his heart tight. Damn it! Wasn’t there anyone on the damn ship with a secret he’d be desperate to protect?

He’d gone through half the crew, thinking his perfect plan had just blown up until Leif Black’s face formed in his mind.

Leif was just as cutthroat as any man on board, but he had a secret, actually two—two younger sisters. Unlike the rest of the crew, Leif had been forced to become one of the crew, but with the lure of riches, he couldn’t afford to try and escape. He sent money to his sisters, keeping them from living on the streets of London.

This was too good to be true. The silly girls had wanted to be closer to their brother and had sailed to the Caribbean six months ago. They were living in a quaint cottage on the isle of Tortuga. His heart leaping, Zuto laughed.

He opened his eyes. Mating with a mermaid wasn’t going to be good enough. Leif needed to be more powerful. He curled his lips into a smile. Selkie’s blood was potent, but in case it didn’t work, he needed another creature. He smirked. What was more powerful than dragon’s blood? Absolutely, nothing. With a mermaid’s blood and a dragon’s blood, Natasa would never find a way to slip through the time traveler spider’s web again.

He rubbed his palms together. Time to summon another one of Drakon’s relatives. If Leif failed to do what he’d asked, he’d wish his sisters had never been born.

Chapter 18

Ronan woke to the smell of dampness and salt. Bandages were wrapped neatly around his waist. Fogginess swirled in his brain. He put his hand on his forehead and swayed back and forth on a hammock.

“How are you feeling?”

He put his hand down. “Cap’n?”

“Aye. Welcome back, Macmillan.” Kane stepped out of the shadows and smiled down at him.

He didn’t want to tell Kane about the dream, that Hannah was in danger, or that Angelica was already pregnant. What if she carried his son? Or was Zuto playing games with his mind? He couldn’t discuss it. Not yet, not until he knew the truth. “How did I get here? The last I remembered was—drownin’.”

“You were. But thanks to Angelica ye made it aboard.”

“She’s well.”

“Aye.”

“And the Damsel?”

Kane’s eyes darkened. “Gone.”

“Where d’ye think she’s headed?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. I suspect she’s headed to Zuto’s island or some other cove to make repairs.”

“Why didna you finish her off?”

He tried to keep the bitterness out of his voice.

“Mariah has a plan.”

Ronan rubbed the crease between his eyes. “The witch?”

“Aye, as soon as my wee brother is stronger she wants him to bring Palmer aboard the Phoenix.”

Ronan slammed his arm down. “What the bloody hell for?”

“She thinks she can get Palmer to tell us where Lark is.”

“Not bloody likely. William could be captured again. I had a dream again.”

Kane raised his eyebrow. “Zuto?”

“Aye, the bastard. He and the demon bitch were arguing, and they mentioned Lark.”

“And?” Eagerness dripped from Kane’s voice.

“Lark is in Salem.”

Confusion flickered in Kane’s eyes. “Salem, England?”

“I donna know.”

“Why would they banish him to England?”

“I’m afraid he’s being held in a witch’s cell, waiting to be hung.”

Kane shook his head. “Bloody hell.”

Ronan studied Kane. The man was hiding something. He’d never come down here to check on the wounded, not after a battle. He’d be checking the ship, reviewing what went wrong, devising new plans to fight again. Doc would be tending the wounded, not the cap’n. This wasn’t normal. Ghostly chills ran down Ronan’s back, and the hair on the back of his neck stood straight. “Cap’n, why are you down here and not up on deck?”

Kane crossed his arms over his chest and held his stare. “’Tis Angelica.” His voice was heavy.

Dread froze Ronan’s bones. “I thought you said she was well.”

“She’s safe now.”

“What the devil are ye tryin’ to say?”

“Palmer apparently held her captive in his cabin.”

“I was there, remember?” He avoided Kane’s stern look. The captain would have found a way to escape, but he wasn’t crippled. “What did the bastard do to her?” Ronan slid his legs off the hammock and stumbled.

“Calm down.” Kane clasped his arm. “What are you doing?”

“I want to see her. Now.”

“She’s sleeping.”

Ronan put his hand on the stud to steady himself. “Donna play games with me, Cap’n. Did Palmer rape her?”

Unnerving guilt slammed into his heart at what she must have endured while he was chained.

“No, but he plans to ravish the poor lass after Zuto’s done with her.”

Ronan howled with rage. Anger boiling in his blood, he clenched and closed his fist. He wanted to gut Palmer and rip out his insides and feed him to the bloody sharks. He edged around Kane

The cap’n grabbed him. “You can’t go to her like this.”

Ronan sucked air in out. “Get...Out...Of. My. Way. Cap’n.”

Kane tightened his grip. “You’ll terrify her.”

“I’ll na scare her. I need to see her. I shoulda have fought harder.”

Kane sighed, releasing his arm. “I felt the same way when D’Aubigne hurt Hannah. Nothing’s worse than seeing the one you love tortured—”

Uneasiness swept up Ronan’s spine. “I never said I loved Angelica.”

Kane snorted, giving him a knowing look like he wasn’t fooling anybody. He caressed the butt of his pistol. “I know what it’s like to be powerless. I’ll never forget her anguished pleas, her soulful eyes, and D’Aubigne’s piggish grunts.”

Ronan gritted his teeth. D’Aubigne was a foot shorter than Palmer. Shite! Angelica must have endured hell with the beast of a man. Why had he said he didn’t love Angelica? Hell, he didn’t know what he felt about her. But love? Could he really be in love with her? She wasn’t human, but then he’d not been human for a long time. Either way, he had to make sure Angelica stayed safe and that Palmer never laid a finger on her tender flesh again. “I need to see her, Cap’n. I promise na to wake her. Please.”

“Very well. But put some clothes on, man.”

“Aye.”

He dressed, refusing to allow Kane to help him. It took him longer to put on his trousers and button his shirt, but he wasn’t a bloody eejit, and he could dress himself. He followed Kane down the corridor to his cabin. His heart pounded. Why hadn’t he seen what happened to the lass? He was too damn wrapped in his own misery. A selfish bastard, he was.

“Donna wake her.” Kane opened the door. “Or Hannah will have me sleeping with the crew.”

“I wilna.” Ronan slipped inside and shut the door quietly.

A lantern glowed and cast small shadows on the wall. Soft snores warmed his heart. He stepped close to the bed. Blond hair draped over a pillow, and Angelica was curled into a ball. Her long lashes graced her cheeks. Even in sleep she was beautiful. He wanted naught more than to undress and crawl into bed, curl beside her, holding her in his arms.

Fighting back his urge to love her, he sat on the bed, and with a shaking hand, pushed her silky hair back behind her ear. “Such a bonny lass.”

Her eyes fluttered open, and she rolled over on her back. He stared into her eyes. His mother had always told him that you could tell if a lass was pregnant by her eyes—they sparkled. Angelica’s were blue, the prettiest he’d ever seen, but did they sparkle? Damn it, he couldn’t tell.

She stretched her arms, and the sheet lowered. She wore a shirt, and he blinked. ’Twas one of his.

“I hope you don’t mind,” she said. “Hannah offered for me to wear one of the captain’s but it felt too strange. Mariah brought me one of yours.”

“No, I donna mind. You look better in it than I do.” Unfortunately, she looked tempting, and he ached to slip the shirt off her, feasting his eyes on her lovely curves.

She smiled. “Thank you. What happened to your cheek?”

“My face?” He rubbed his cheek and winced. “Nothing.”

“I don’t remember your face swelling when you landed on the Soaring Phoenix.”

He shrugged. “Enough about me. I wanted…” The words swelled up in his throat.

She took his hand and kissed his knuckles, her tongue flickering over his cuts. “You wanted to do what?”

His heart quickened, and his cock hardened. He groaned. He wanted to lean over and kiss those luscious lips, but he wasn’t here to lavish the lass. He was supposed to be making sure she was safe and well, not satisfy his own lust.

He pulled his hand away, and Angelica gave him a quizzical look. “What’s wrong?” Her eyes clouded, and she turned on her side. “They told you, didn’t they?” Her voice cracked. “They promised they wouldn’t tell.” She curled into a tight ball, pulling the covers over her.

He stroked her hair. “Who’s they?”

“Hannah and Mariah.”

He had to strain to hear her.

“They didn’t. The cap’n did.”

“He knows?”

He couldn’t stand the dread in her voice. “Aye.” He picked up a lock of her golden hair and inhaled. He detected flowers. Lavender.

She edged further away, pulling the strands out of his fingers.

“Angelica, what did Palmer do?”

“Why?”

“I must know.”

She jerked around, tears flooding those beautiful blue eyes. “You want the sordid details?”

He winced. “No. I just canna…”

“Bare to touch me? They didn’t rape if that’s what you’re wondering. Not that you care.” She flounced back onto her side, her back facing him, and sobbed.

He clasped her shoulder.

“Don’t touch me.”

He snatched back his hand. “I’m sorry. ’Tis my fault.”

“Your fault?” she sniffed. “How is this your fault?”

“I should have defended you. I’m a vampire. I should have been able to protect you.”

“Ronan, you were strapped to the rack.” She glanced over her shoulder. “How could you defend me?”

“I’m a vampire. I should have found a way. I never wanted you to get hurt. I swear I didna.”

“I’ll heal. Just leave, Ronan. Please.”

But the tears glistening in her eyes pierced his heart. “Angelica.”

“Please. Go.”

Her soft whimpers tore his gut. He was as bad as Palmer and couldn’t bear it. Going back on his vow, he stretched out on the bed and pulled Angelica into his arms. She pushed on his chest, but he held her. She buried her face into his chest, her fingers clutching his shirt. He kissed the top of her head and rubbed her back.

“I couldn’t...fight...him.” She looked up at him, her cheeks wet. “If I did, he said he’d hurt you. I couldn’t bear it.”

He stilled. She offered herself to Palmer to save him? “Why? I’m immortal. I wouldna die.”

She stared into his face. “Because I care about you, Ronan. I’d do anything to keep you safe.”

“Bloody hell, lass.” His resolve weakened, and he kissed her face, tasting her sweet tears. He pushed open her mouth with his tongue, wanting to wash away any doubt that he desired her. The lass had sacrificed herself for him freely. No lass had ever done this. How could he deny his feelings for her?

He swept kisses over the slender arch of her neck down to where his shirt shadowed the mounds of her flesh. He detected no bruises around her neck which was strange. Palmer wasn’t known for being gentle with women. The whores in brothels often were bed-ridden after he left, their bodies battered and bloody. His heart nearly broke thinking of Angelica sharing their same fate.

“Love me,” she said. “I want to forget what he did to me. I want to forget the stink of his breath, his hands, his smell. Please. Don’t make me beg.”

“Angelica, I canna.”

She lowered her gaze, pushing on his chest. “Please leave.”

He rolled on top of her pinning her. “I want you, Angelica.”

“But you can’t stand that Palmer touched me.”

“No, that’s not it.”

She turned her head away.

“But ’tis naught what you think. ’Tis Zuto.”

She pushed his hair away from his face. “’Tis how you got the bruise, isn’t it? He came to you in a dream.”

“Aye.” He rested his forehead on hers. “He wants our child.”

“He thinks I’m pregnant?”

“He’ll never come close to you.”

She put her hand on her abdomen. “How can he know I’m pregnant when I don’t even know?”

Ronan shrugged. “Black magic.”

“And you believed him?”

“I donna know. He’s a crafty demon.” He rubbed the bridge between his nose. “Hopefully, it’s not true.”

She stiffened. “You don’t want a baby, or you just don’t want a baby with me.”

He lowered his hand. “I’m cursed, Angelica. A vampire. I have the most ruthless pirates on the open sea wanting to chop my head off. Can you imagine what Palmer and his maggot crew would do if they knew I had a child? I canna risk it.”

She didn’t answer for a long painful minute as if she was battling not to cry. He hadn’t meant to hurt her.

She cleared her throat. “Why does he want our child?”

“If it’s a lass, he wants to use her for some blasted spell, but if it’s a lad, he wants you to miscarry.”

Her eyes widened. “He’s a fiend.”

“He’s a blood-thirsty demon.” He caressed her hand. “I promise I wonna let anythin’ happen to you. We need to get you someplace safe.”

“Where? Ronan, we can’t leave in fear about what will happen. We have to live each moment as if ’tis our last. I could die tomorrow or a year from now. I’m aboard the Soaring Phoenix. I know he’d have to kill all of you before he could get to me.”

She kissed him, and he groaned, his will crumpling. He untied her shirt and slipped his hand inside to cup her breast, and she cried out.

He stopped. “Did I hurt you?”

She smiled. “No. It just feels so good to have you touch me, and it helps me forget Palmer.”

“Did...did...he rape you?”

“No. He forced me to lay next to him, but I was fully clothed.”

He frowned, trying to determine why Palmer wouldn’t satisfy his own lust. Palmer cared little for the dignity of his female captives. None had survived once taken aboard the Fiery Damsel. He left them bruised and drained, then handed him over to his men, who made them wish for death. “Donna get me wrong, but why didna he?”

“Because Zuto threatened to kill any man who did.”

“Never thought I’d appreciate the demon.”

Terror flickered in her eyes. “But Palmer said...he said...once Zuto was done with me...”

She clung to him, and her body trembled. Her hair shrouded her face. A knife sliced his heart in two. How could a man threaten such a bonny creature?

He cupped her quaking chin. “He’ll never have you. I swear.”

Tears glistened in her huge eyes. “My brave pirate. Kiss me.”

Ronan could no longer deny her. Hell, he needed to kiss her just as much as she wanted it. Zuto could rot in hell.

He lowered his head and captured her soft lips, his tongue gently opening her mouth to taste her sweet honey again. Their kiss deepened into desperation as if both of them were afraid this would be their last.

Angelica ran her hands lightly over his back, and he covered her body, hoping he didn’t hurt her. Her abundant curves crushed against him, and he’d never tire of her body molding to his. She was his and would always be his. Their hearts had the same frantic beat, their skin the same heat. They were one.

He ran his hand along her curves down to her buttocks.

She jerked and yelped.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Keep kissing me.”

“Angelica., I’ll naught continue unless I know what caused you pain. I thought you said Palmer didn’t hurt you.”

She glowered. “He didn’t. Well, at least, not that way.”

He put his elbows on either side of her face, forcing her to look up at him.

“What did he do?”

“It wasn’t just him, Ronan. ’Tis just bruises. They’ll heal. I don’t want to argue.”

Fury flooded Ronan’s body. There had been more than one? What had the bastards done? Not waiting for her to answer, he rolled off her, yanking the blanket.

“Ronan!”

He ignored her shocked look and flickered his gaze over her scantily clad body. The shirt she wore barely contained her curves. There weren’t any bruises on her arms or creamy thighs—a small relief. But something made the lovely lass cry out.

“Roll over.”

She tilted her chin. “No.”

He raised his eyebrow. “No?”

“I told you I’m fine.”

“You’re not foolin’ me.” He clasped her arm and forced her to turn over onto her tummy. He hated being a brute, but she left him little choice. He lifted the shirt. Ugly purple and blue bruises marred her backside. ’Twas as if she’d been beaten with a paddle. “By the gates of hell, next time I see the crew, they’ll pay for touching my woman.”

“Your woman? How can you say that when you toss me around like they did?” Ice replaced her warm tone and anger flashed in her eyes.

Ronan clamped his jaw tight. “I wouldna have, if you’d done what I asked.”

“Done what you asked? You are like them.”

He caressed her hair. “No, I’m not. I’ll never hurt you, Angelica. I just canna bear to see you hurt. Doc has some salve that can ease those bruises. Will you allow me to attend you?”

She lifted her head over her shoulder—an angry tempting goddess. She was more beautiful than Aphrodite.

“Since you’re asking—yes.”

Ronan exited quickly before she changed her mind. When he returned, Angelica lay exactly how left her—her bruised, but luscious backside barely covered with a blanket. He hurried to her side and put the jars of salve on the stand next to the bed.

“What’s in those jars?” she asked.

He unscrewed a lid. The smell of freshness and mint filled the room. “Doc’s salve. Mariah gave me some oils she was making, too. I think she knew I needed it. Damn uncanny.”

“Mariah and Hannah already put some salve on me.”

“Trust me, love.”

His heart skipped five beats, and he forgot to breathe. He stopped turning the lid on the jar. Had he just said love? Blimey, he was more rattled than a cabin boy during his first battle at sea.

Angelica hadn’t said anything or responded, and lay quietly.

Forget it. ’Twas a slip, ’twas all. “Lay still.”

She moved, pulling the blanket tighter.

He sat next to her. “Pull the blanket down.”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t want to disappoint you.”

Hurt echoed in her voice.

“You won’t,” he said. “You’re a bonny lass who should be worshiped—a yellow butterfly caught in a spider’s web. Now, let me untangle you.”

She stuck out her chin, doubt flickering in her eyes.

“Please, Angelica.” He hoped his voice was tender enough for her to trust him.

The fierceness around her tight mouth lessened, and her rigid fingers, clutching the blanket, slowly relaxed. She tossed the blanket aside. “Fine.”

He rubbed the salve onto her buttock, careful not to hurt her. Long finger marks were imprinted on her sweet cheeks along with cruel black, purple, and blue bruises.

As he rubbed it into her skin, she tensed.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I donna mean to hurt you.”

“’Tis just tender.” She hugged her pillow.

He couldn’t resist and leaned over to kiss her pearly shoulder. “I’ll be gentle. I promise.”

She looked at him. “Why did you do that?”

“Because you’re beautiful.” He avoided her eyes, afraid he’d say something else he was to coward to admit. Changing the subject, he said, “Doc swears this aids the healing process.”

“Has he used it on you?”

“Aye. And I’m a quick healer.” He laid a warm poultice on her backside.

She squirmed. “Now, what are you doing?”

“It’s a poultice made of mint, flax seed, and comfrey. It will help heal your bruises and ease the pain.”

He poured some of Mariah’s oil onto her back.

She jerked. “What are you doing now?”

“Relax. I promise you’ll enjoy it.”

She flashed him a wary look but laid her head back down onto the pillow. He slid his palm across her bunched-up muscles, manipulating the oil across the rim of her shoulders and into the crook of her neck. He used his thumb to depress the knots and tightness he found there, stroking, kneading, and maneuvering each knuckle of her spine to draw out the neighboring tension. ’Twas slower and clumsier than usual since he did not have the use of his right hand. He wanted this to be special for Angelica, to ease the memories of the Fiery Damsel.

She gave him a low, throaty moan of approval. “Mmmm, your hand is magic.”

He couldn’t help but smile. “I’m just getting started.” He ran his fingers down her silky thigh to her lovely calf. He raised his eyebrow at her toned calves and thighs. She wasn’t like Mariah, who was soft as a kitten. No, Angelica was strong as a tigress, ready to battle when he needed her.

A fine sheen of moisture broke out across his brow as he fought not to seduce the lass. He returned to the attention of his task and stroked, kneaded, and manipulated her tender flesh, enjoying a tickling squeak for his hard work. “Did I hurt you?”

“No, ’tis...I don’t know what to say.”

He laughed at her gasping voice. When he worked his thumb into the arch of her foot, she wiggled on the bed as if it were a sexual tryst. He ran his hand down her other leg, grinning as her hands flexed and curled into fists while she muttered under her breath.

“Ronan,” she whispered.

“Aye, my lady?”

“Please kiss me.”

He wasn’t sure he’d heard her right. “Kiss you?”

She rolled over, the blanket falling away revealing her beautiful breasts and curvy body that stole his breath, sending his heart beating at a nervous pace.

“Don’t make me beg.”

The plea in her voice and lust in her eyes broke the last of his will.

* * *

Angelica’s heart pounded, afraid Ronan would turn away, but he didn’t disappoint. He lowered his head, capturing her parted lips, kissing her with a thoroughness that left her breathless.

She needed to lose herself in his lusty kiss. Zuto had said she was pregnant. Mermaids were different in their gestation than humans. Humans would feel a baby moved at fifteen weeks, but she wasn’t human. She’d know after one week, but she couldn’t tell him this, not until she knew. Or should she tell him? He’d made it clear he didn’t want a baby.

Pushing aside her worries, she put her hand around his neck and pulled him to her. She slipped her hands up his back, running them over his muscles that were as hard as a solid plate of armor.

“Angelica,” he groaned. “You’re killing me.”

He stretched out his body on top of hers, centering his flesh in between her thighs. She wanted him inside her again and knew he wanted her. Why would he deny them this wonderful pleasure?

She returned his kiss. His tongue explored her mouth, probing deep with a bruising force that tickled her insides. Each lavished stroke created a vibrant heat in her feminine core. She cried out when he cupped his palm over her breast. His long fingers stroked her nipples that were hard as pebbles. He groaned again, thick and low, and his lips tilted more vigorously over hers, stealing her breath and making her body a mass of raw, fluttering sensation.

“God, Ronan!” She said, her voice husky. “I want you inside me.”

He tensed. “You know, I want to, but I canna, not with you being hurt.”

She stared into his hooded eyes to see if he was lying, but there was no hesitation in his brown eyes. “I’m not fragile.”

“I know, but I donna want to give you the slightest bit of pain.”

If she had begged Ty to take her, he would have. He wouldn’t have cared if she stiffened during their coupling. Ronan was different. He cared more about pleasing her than he did himself.

He brushed her hair out of her face. “But I’ll bring you pleasure.”

His promise left her hot and dizzy, a wildness pumping through her veins, the flesh between her thighs swollen, aching with sharp, heavenly sensations. He proceeded to keep his vow. His lips nuzzled the length of her throat from her ear to her shoulder, exploring every sensitive nerve, every shy fluttering pulse beat.

“Forget about Zuto,” Angelica panted. “I want you.”

The stubborn man didn’t answer her, but he brought her to new heights of passionate torturing as he suckled her breasts. His hot, wet tongue laved her breast, and she clawed her hands into his thick mane to press him to her. She arched her back, allowing him to take more of her flesh inside his moist mouth. He obliged each gasp, each shuddered cry, each frayed moan, tugging gently on the sensitive peak of her nipple, taunting it, stroking it with his velvet tongue, demonstrating a thoroughness that left her a blubbering mess. The rough stubble on his jaw grazed her soft flesh, building a desperate need inside her. Damn Zuto!

He skimmed his hand down the length of her thigh in a gentle, but determined, movement, exploring the soft thatch of golden down he found there. Angelica fought to breathe, which only brought his fingers to delve deeper. Quivering spasms, the first rush of expected pleasure, made her squeal with delight. But he wasn’t finished. He brought another sprouting pleasure that lifted her half way off the bed. She arched her back, thrashing her head back and forth, her hair blinding her. She dug her nails into his shoulders to hang on to ride the waves of pleasure.

When his mouth left her breast and he withdrew his fingers from inside her, she moaned with disappointment, but soon changed her mind. He kissed her mound. Her heart drummed quicker and quicker, and her skin molten hot to the touch. She rocked her hips, and he pinned her to the bed with his hand and elbow, forcing her to not move and endure his luscious agony. She stared at his dark head as he lapped the juncture between her legs. He lifted her hips off the bed, draping her trembling thighs over his shoulders so he could continue his feast.

Shudders of sensations reeled through Angelica, and she cried out his name as more and more pleasure surged through her body. He eased her back down onto the bed, gently climbing up her sweating and pulsing body to kiss her on the lips.

“Did I fulfill my promise?”

“Yes,” she panted. “But next time, I want you inside me. Promise me?”

His eyes clouded, and his jaw went tight. “Not until I know you’ll be safe.”

Angelica lay her head on his chest, listening to the rhythm of his heart. He was so strong and had risked his life for her. A bond was growing between them, one that frightened and excited her. They’d had been through so much together, and she was becoming more and more attached to this man. But the bond was fragile. She’d seen so many heartbroken romances that left women devastated. Ty was legendary in leaving breaking hearts. It was one of the many reasons why she didn’t trust him.

Ronan had never left her. She was slowly putting her trust in him, but any minute, it could come toppling down, especially if she was pregnant. Shoving her fears away, she snuggled deeper into Ronan’s arms, wanting to enjoy the bliss before the next trial put their bond to the test.

* * *

Ronan cradled Angelica in his arms, her sweet breath blowing onto his chest, stirring his desire to fiery limits. He wished he could shed his clothes and love the lass. She slept naked in his arms, a tempting siren. She knew the danger of becoming with child and the risk of being captured by Zuto, and still she wanted him to lay with her. Maybe she wasn’t pregnant. ’Twas not something he was willing to risk again. She was his shining star to his night, but his darkness was about to propel them into the black depths of hell if he didn’t do what Zuto asked. How could he tell her that he’d become a ravenous vampire bent on killing those he loved?

He smoothed her blond hair. She’d said she cared for him. Jumbled emotions shifted through him, and he couldn’t tease them out or maybe he was too afraid to admit what he felt. As a pirate and a vampire, he’d lost too many people he loved. All he had left was his honor, and his honor would never hand over Angelica to the foul demon. His only choice was too flee and hide and wait for the curse to consume him. Some place away from the Soaring Phoenix.

His heart heavy, he slid out from underneath Angelica and pulled the covers over her. Her array of golden silky curls flared out on the white pillow, and he couldn’t resist picking up a strand and kissing it.

He fled the cabin, afraid if he stayed longer he’d do something stupid like give into the lass’s demands. He wouldn’t do it, even knowing what fate awaited him for defying the demon. When he did turn into a ravenous vampire, despite what Zuto said, the person he’d attack first would be Quinton Palmer. He’d tear his flesh from his bones.

Sunlight filtered down the steps to the deck. Shouts and cries spurred his slow pace, and he raced out on deck.

Men crowded to the port side.

“Look at the devil.”

“He’ll not be too happy aboard here.”

“Cap’n should give him some of his own hospitality,” another jeered.

Ronan squeezed between some of the men, and his heart stopped. High in the blue sky, a dragon held a giant of a man in his talons. Shite! Palmer.

Thinking of Angelica’s bruised body and fear, he shook with hate. He didn’t have to wait to be a bloody vampire. He pulled out his pistol and aimed, but he stopped. He might hit William, and reluctantly, he stuffed the pistol back into his belt.

William flew toward the stern. Ronan pushed the jeering men out of his way. Kane, Hannah, and Mariah, were all at the stern.

Hannah smiled at Ronan, but her smile faded. She clasped the cap’n’s arm. “Kane.”

Kane stepped in front of Hannah. “Stand down, Ronan.”

“Out of my way, Cap’n.” He aimed his pistol at Palmer as William flew closer, his wings spread wide. He had a perfect shot, and wouldn’t hit his friend.

Palmer kicked, and his arms flailed. “Put me down, you damn lizard.”

William turned his head and breathed fire, singeing the bottom of his boots. Palmer howled and pounded on William’s talons.

“Let him go, William.” Ronan aimed the pistol at Palmer’s black heart.

“No.” Mariah stepped in front of Ronan, blocking his shot. “Palmer can help us find Lark.”

“Get out of my way.” He stepped to the side and cocked his pistol. “I told you where Lark is.”

“Put your pistol down, Ronan.” Kane reached for the weapon.

Ronan jerked it away. “No.”

Kane narrowed his eyes. “That wasn’t a suggestion.”

Ronan angled the pistol right between Palmer’s eyes. The bastard wouldn’t die, but he’d be in pain, miserable pain, until the next full moon.

Kane gestured. “Ewan.”

Large hands gripped Ronan’s arm. He and Ewan grappled for the pistol. Ronan elbowed Ewan in the chest hard, but ’twas like wrestling a fired up alligator. Pure muscle, Ewan was at least two inches taller than Ronan, and he had more brawn. His hands were twice the size of Ronan’s. Ronan twisted and turned, but Ewan grabbed his wrist, digging his fingers into flesh.

“Ewan, damn it!”

“I donna want to hurt you, Ronan.” Ewan pressed harder. “But Cap’n’s orders.”

“The bastard hurt Angelica.” Ronan puffed and flung his head back, knocking Ewan in his Adam’s apple. “He’s dead.”

Ewan groaned. He twisted Ronan’s wrist. “I know.”

Ronan relaxed, and Ewan released his grip, but it was the break Ronan needed. He broke free and fired.

Palmer yelled and gripped his shoulder, blood dripping down his shirt.

Kane seized the pistol out of Ronan’s hand. “Damn you, Ronan! You could have killed my brother.”

William glided toward the ship and released Palmer, who thumped onto the deck. He landed next to him in human form.

Palmer crawled onto his hands and knees. “I’m going to kill you, you stinking dragon.”

Before Palmer could move against William, Ronan roared and slammed into him, knocking him onto his side. Palmer kneed Ronan in his groin, doubling him over, and slammed his fist into Ronan’s jaw, snapping his head back. Too angry to feel pain, Ronan fought back, smashing his fist into Palmer’s shoulder, and got a satisfied curse. They circled each other, sizing each other up, looking for weakness. Blood soaked Palmer’s shoulder, and he gasped for breath.

“Ronan!” Kane ordered. “Stop!”

Ronan ignored the cap’n. Angelica had suffered because of Palmer. He deserved to have an anchor wrapped around his neck and be thrown off the ship. Releasing a loud war cry, he lunged and knocked Palmer to the ground. He smashed his fist again and again into Palmer’s sneering face, bloodying his nose and lip.

Palmer wasn’t done yet. He broke his arm free and smashed it into Ronan’s eye, nearly pushing him off him, but Ronan refused to admit defeat.

Strong hands seized Ronan, but before he was pulled off, he crashed his fist again into Palmer’s mouth. Bits of teeth and blood sailed into the air. Two men seized Palmer and pulled him away from Ronan.

Breaking loose of the two men, Ronan yanked a dagger out of his belt and wedged it under Palmer’s thick neck. “Let’s try that again, Cap’n.”

“Put the dagger down.” Kane put his hand on Ronan’s shoulder. “We can’t kill him. Not yet.”

Panting hard, Ronan glanced at Kane. “Aye, we can.”

“As if you could,” Palmer said, blood spraying from his mouth. Cockiness reflected in those eyes, and he chuckled.

Ronan pressed the dagger deeper, wanting to spill Palmer’s blood onto the deck.

Someone pressed a sword under Ronan’s chin and forced him to remain absolutely still. He couldn’t believe anyone aboard this bloody ship would want to spare such a vile codfish. He carefully shifted his gaze so as not to get his throat ripped out. What the hell?

He met Kane’s steely glare.

“I said to put the dagger down, now.”

Ronan jerked the dagger away and jammed it back into his belt.

Palmer laughed. “You always were a pasty codfish, Macmillan.”

Kane grabbed Palmer up by his shirt, although the man was inches taller than him. “Remember. He gave you that eye.”

Palmer spat, and blood splattered onto Ronan’s boot. “How’s your whore, Macmillan?”

“Shut up, Palmer.” Ronan fingered his dagger. One more insult, and he’d stab him in his black heart.

Palmer coughed but managed to talk. “O’Brien, did Ronan tell ye Zuto has been visiting him?”

“Aye, I told him.”

Palmer laughed. “So, Captain, you’re willing to risk your bride’s life on this pasty codfish bedding his whore?” He grabbed his crotch. “I’d like to taste her again.”

Ronan’s resolve broke. He threw the dagger, embedding in it Palmer’s thick neck, blood oozed out of Palmer’s neck, staining his shirt. The man gurgled, his eyes fluttered, and his head tilted back.

Kane yanked out the dagger.

Palmer moaned, slumped over, and passed out.

“Take him below.” Kane gestured to his men. He turned to Ronan and shoved his shoulder hard. “You bloody fool. Now, we have to wait for the bastard to heal before we can find out how to rescue Lark. What the devil did Palmer mean about Hannah? Have you told me everything?”

Kane’s voice faded. A glint of fear flickered in his eyes. If Kane suspected that Ronan was lying and putting his beloved Hannah in danger, he’d slit Ronan’s throat.

Ronan wasn’t ready to tell Kane the truth yet, at least not now. His heart pounding hard, he braced his shoulders and met Kane’s suspicious stare. “You’re going to take Palmer’s word over mine?”

His voice was shakier than he’d intended. Kane rubbed his chin and glanced at his crew. He grabbed Ronan’s arm. “Come with me.”

Ronan shook his arm free. “You donna believe me?”

“Ronan, we need to talk now. Alone.”

He reluctantly followed Kane to the stern, away from the women and the rest of the crew. Ronan stared ahead at the ocean, wishing there was an uncharted island where he could be left. Alone. Damn Palmer.

“Palmer’s a liar and a cheat.” Kane leaned against the railing. “But he’s in the know with Zuto. I’m not a fool, Ronan. He’d only know that Zuto was visiting you in your dreams unless the demon told him. Now, I’m asking you again. Is there something that you’re not telling me? He said Hannah was danger. She’s my life. What will happen if you don’t get Angelica with child?”

Ronan sighed. He gripped the railing, and a hole of despair bore a heart. “Zuto says she’s pregnant, but Angelica doesn’t think she is. If she’s with child and it’s a lass, Zuto wants the babe. But if it’s not, he’ll kill my son. He wants me to feed on Angelica. Based on the blood, he can tell the sex. If I donna, he’ll make the hunger worse, and I’ll not be able to control it.” He hung his head. “He said the first person I would kill is Hannah.”

Kane gave him a hard stare. “I won’t let you kill her.”

“Drop me off on an uncharted island.”

He nodded. “I suggest you say good-bye to Angelica.”

Ronan turned and headed back toward Kane’s cabin. His heart heavy and a loneliness swelling up in his throat, he maneuvered between busy crewmen. He bumped into someone.

“Hey, watch it.”

Ronan kept going. He didn’t even register who it was and didn’t care. All he wanted to do was to caress Angelica’s silky hair and taste her sweet lips one last time before he was marooned on an island and destined to become a monster.

Chapter 19

Angelica woke and reached her arm across the bed to find a warm, muscular body, but her hand skirted over a comforter. She raised her head. “Ronan?” She was met with silence. “Ronan?”

She tossed the blanket away and crawled out. Emptiness filled the cabin, and a chill gripped her. A purple gown was laid across a chair with a pair of matching slippers. She quickly donned the gown, not wanting to be in the cabin without Ronan. She’d deprived the captain and Hannah their chamber for far too long.

Heavy footsteps and grunts were outside the door. She opened the door and froze. Ewan and another pirate dragged the last person she ever thought she’d see alive aboard the Phoenix—Quinton Palmer.

Terror and revulsion shot through her veins, and she fought to not lose the bile threatening to burst through her lips. Palmer was unconscious, or at least pretending to be. She inhaled his vile stench of dead fish and shuddered. Her breath sucked out of her. The dampness and the closeness of the corridor closed in around her, and a fear of being trapped with Palmer again, feeling his mouth on her lips and his hands poking and mauling her body swept over her.

Air. She needed air.

Her heart thumping wildly, she rushed up the stairs and stumbled, falling onto her palms. Pain gripped her, and she clutched the edge of the step. She couldn’t breathe. Palmer was on this ship. The Soaring Phoenix shrank in size. Tears blurred her vision. She was trapped. Walls closing in on her, she clawed her way up the stairs, toward the opening where sun, air, and water—her beloved water—waited. She should have never left the sea.

A long shadow blocked the doorway. She jerked over her shoulder. Palmer. He’d escaped. How did he get up on deck so fast and gotten away from Ewan Kelley? The man was a giant. Palmer was going to drag her back to the cabin and make good on his promise. She screamed.

The shadow bolted toward her. She whirled around. “Help me!”

Strong arms wrapped around her, pressing her against a hard, muscular chest and pinning her arms to her sides. She kicked Palmer in the shins and was rewarded with a curse. “Captain O’Brien, don’t let him take me, please!”

She slammed her head back and hit her head on muscled wall, wishing ’twas Palmer’s nose splitting in two.

“Angelica, stop. Stop, lass. You’re safe. Palmer canna hurt you.”

“What the devil?” Ewan stormed down the corridor, his sword in hand. “Macmillan, what are you doin’ to the poor lass?”

His words penetrated Angelica’s frantic brain. Rather than dead fish, she inhaled spiciness and sagged against the chest. “Ronan?”

He turned her around and pushed her hair away. “Aye, lass. What’s wrong?”

She swallowed. “He’s…he’s…here.” She couldn’t bring herself to say Palmer’s name and burst into tears. Ronan held her close and kissed the top of her head.

“He canna hurt you. You’re safe.”

His Irish timbre rumbled in his chest. She didn’t answer, listening to his thumping heart, and clutching his shirt.

“What’s going on down there?” The captain hollered down the stairwell. “Macmillan?”

“Come on,” Ronan said. “I’ll take you back to the cabin.”

“No, no.” She gazed into his hooded eyes. “I need air. I don’t want to be down where he….”

“Shhh.” He maneuvered her up the stairs, past the frowning captain. His glowering gaze gelled her blood, and she held on to Ronan tightly.

The sun shone brightly, and rays glistened off the blue sea. She inhaled, filling her lungs with fresh sea air. Her heart stopped thumping. She was safe, whether ’twas the sea or Ronan, her nerves calmed. She glanced up at Ronan again. His right eye was swollen, and he had a cut lip. “What happened?”

“Naught to worry about. Are you feelin’ better?”

“Yes.” She looked on the horizon for the dreaded carrack. “Yes, why is he on board, and where is the Fiery Damsel?”

“William changed into a dragon and kidnapped the bastard. The Damsel’s making repairs somewhere minus their bloody cap’n.”

“I don’t understand.”

Ronan kissed her half-parted lips, avoiding answering her questions.

She pulled away and searched his eyes. She knew him well enough to know when something was bothering him—the way his jaw tightened, the vein in his temple throbbed. “What aren’t you telling me?”

Soft footsteps crept up behind them. Kane stared down Ronan. “Tell her.”

Angelica pushed on Ronan’s chest and pulled away, her brows furrowed. “Tell me what?”

He turned away. “Damn it, Cap’n.”

She looked between the two men. Dread sank all the way to her toes. “Ronan?”

“I have to leave the Phoenix, Angelica.”

“What? Why?”

“In three days, there will be a full moon, and Zuto promised to turn me into a ravagin’ vampire with an unbearable hunger, one that I willna be able to control.”

Chills skimmed across Angelica’s skin.

“He’s ordered him to kill Hannah,” Kane said.

His hard voice sent her calm heart racing faster than a dolphin fleeing from a shark.

“No!” She gripped Ronan’s shirt tighter. “There must be a way to stop him.”

“There is.” Kane held her gaze as if he were trying to communicate something. But what? Why all the secrets?

“Cap’n, I willna do it.” He clasped her hands and pushed them down his shirt. He was trembling—her fierce pirate.

“Do what?”

Kane nodded at Ronan. “To—”

“Silence,” Ronan said. “I told you—”

“If he…”

Ronan smashed his fist into Kane’s mouth, flattening him onto the deck. He lunged for Kane.

Angelica grabbed his arm. “Ronan, no!”

Men knocked Angelica out of the way and seized Ronan. William rushed over to them. “Ronan, have you gone mad?”

Kane rubbed his jaw, blood trickled down his chin. “It’s not worthy of you, Ronan. You shouldn’t lie to your woman.”

Ronan struggled and twisted. “I wilna do it, Cap’n. I told you my decision.”

Kane flipped his hand. “Take him to the brig.”

Ronan arched his back and pulled on his arms. “No! Release me.”

But ’twas a losing battle. Ewan held him tight, and Sean gripped his other arm. Ronan was trapped between burly men determined to protect their captain.

Angelica followed the men, dragging Ronan, but Kane seized her arm. “You need to hear the truth.”

Ronan dug his boots into the deck and pulled on his arms. “Cap’n, donna do this.”

Angelica hesitated, not sure whether she should follow Ronan or listen to Kane. “What’s going on, Captain?”

“You can stop Ronan’s curse.”

His deadly whisper sent her nerves on edge. She asked, but knew the answer. “How?”

“The demon says you are with child.”

“Ronan already told me this. By the way, I’m not pregnant, so there is no reason to leave him on some uncharted island.”

“Aye, there is. Zuto will turn Ronan into a ravaging vampire, more powerful than any of us, bent on killing everyone on board the Phoenix, starting with Hannah. This is not something I’m willing to risk.”

She wanted to argue, but at the tightness of his jaw and the glint in his eyes, she knew it was useless. He was the Captain of the Soaring Phoenix. His word was law, and his men would die enforcing it. She’d no allies on board this ship. She wished Penelope was here. She had a way of softening stubborn men’s hearts. Angelica sighed. But in this battle, even Penelope would side with the unyielding captain.

“Ronan’s a vampire. He can turn into a bat and escape the island and hunt us down. Isn’t that not so?”

“We’ll have a plan by then. Mariah could develop a spell.”

She detected doubt in his voice. He was a man desperate to save the woman he loved. “What if you’re wrong?”

“I’m not.” He clutched her arm tighter. “We’re so close.”

Hannah hurried over to them. “Kane, why were Ewan and Sean taking Ronan to the brig?” She stared suspiciously at Kane, as if she thought he’d gone mad. “And why is your lip bleeding?”

Kane dropped his hand and wiped his mouth on his sleeve. “He hit me.”

She folded her arms across her chest. “So, your pride got the better of you?”

Kane stood straighter. “I’m the captain.”

“Yes, I know. Angelica?”

“He—”

“She doesn’t need to know.”

Kane’s stiff voice changed to pleading.

“How interesting,” Angelica said. “You just chided Ronan for not telling his woman the truth. Yet, you lie to yours.”

Hannah glowered and crunched Kane’s sleeve as if to yank the truth out of him. “Kane?”

Clamping his jaw tight, he yanked his arm free.

“Stiff necked pirate,” Hannah muttered. “I’m getting tired of your overprotectiveness.”

Kane gave her a steely glare, but didn’t say anything. He wasn’t going to stop. Angelica knew he’d die protecting his Hannah.

Despite Kane’s warning, Angelica wasn’t going to keep the truth from Hannah. “You know that Zuto’s been visiting Ronan in his dreams?”

Hannah nodded. “Yes.”

“If Ronan does not get me with child, then at the next full moon, he will not be able to control his vampire powers, and Zuto’s ordered him to kill you.”

Hannah’s eyes widened, and her face paled. She looked at Kane. “What do you plan to do?”

Kane put his hand on Hannah’s cheek. “He’s too dangerous to be a member of my crew.”

“You’re going to kill your friend?”

He dropped his hand. “No, I’m going to leave him on an uncharted island.”

“So, like my father, you plan to leave someone cursed on an island, so he can feed on the natives.”

“That was different. Your father left three men infected with small pox.”

“Is it?” Hannah lowered her voice. “My father had the same intentions as you claim. I thought you were better than him.”

Kane winced as if she’d hit him. He opened and closed his mouth, at a loss for words.

“I’m sorry, Angelica. Kane loses his judgment when it comes to me. He’s done everything he can to keep me safe from Zuto and his god, Maketabori.”

Angelica couldn’t help but be envious of the love the captain had for his woman. Something she’d never had.

Hannah rubbed her arm. “What does Ronan want?”

Angelica stared down at her wringing hands. “He wants to leave the Phoenix and me.”

“You don’t think he loves you?”

Angelica had told him she cared for him, but he hadn’t returned her sentiments. She had sacrificed her pride to protect him, and now, he discarded her. She tore a hangnail off her thumb, focusing on the pain, rather than the agony tearing her heart to shreds. “Obviously.”

Her voice was so low she wasn’t even sure Hannah heard her.

Hannah wrapped her arm around her and hugged her. “He’s a stubborn pirate, but a man with honor. ’Tis his way of protecting you. He wouldn’t be risking turning into monster if he didn’t care for you.”

“I’m not so sure.”

Hannah laughed. “I think ’tis time to for us women to show our men how to foil a demon.”

* * *

Ronan paced in his cell that was next to Palmer’s. The maggot was still slumped over on the ground. He wished he still had his dagger so he could cut the bastard’s head off, but he was weaponless, thanks to Ewan and Sean.

Palmer groaned. Ronan smiled and leaned against the bars. Good, he was in pain.

Ronan couldn’t believe Kane had betrayed him and told Angelica about Zuto turning him into a ravaging vampire. All to protect Hannah. The woman he loved. Why couldn’t the cap’n see he was trying to protect Angelica? Hell, Kane should chain him to a tree on the island to keep him away from Hannah.

Kane walked into the brig, sporting a cut lip. “Palmer’s still out?”

“Aye. What do you want, Cap’n? Plan on throwin’ Angelica in here so I can take her, all to protect your precious Hannah.”

“I’m not that callous, Macmillan.”

“Aye, you are.” Ronan looked around his cell. “Otherwise, I wouldna be locked in here.” He turned his back on Kane and strolled over to the bench. He put his arms behind his head and stretched out his legs. “Go away, Cap’n. You can keep me in here all you want. But in three days, I’ll change.”

“You’re not giving me many choices, are you?”

“Nay.”

“What is it that you want?”

“I want you to drop me off at the nearest island and leave me there.”

“You’ll be able to fly.”

“Then chain me to a tree.”

“You’ll go mad with the thirst.”

“But Angelica and Hannah will be safe.”

A chortle came from the next cell, and Ronan stiffened. He lowered his arms, fisting his left hand. Maybe he should wear a hook on his right hand and rip out Palmer’s good eye.

Palmer pushed himself off the floor and smiled at both men. “How touchin’? Tryin’ to protect both of your whores.”

Ronan forced himself to remain seated and not lunge at the cell.

“You think Zuto won’t know where you’re hiding, ye bloody fool?” Palmer pressed his palm against the oozing wound on his chest. He winced with a slight movement.

Usually Ronan took pity on any wounded prisoners, but he had none for Palmer. “He canna leave his island.”

Palmer scooted to sit against the bars facing Ronan. “Aye, but he has others to do his work.”

“Not you. Not anymore. You’re my guest aboard the Phoenix.” Kane slightly bowed.

Palmer glared. “The Damsel was almost finished makin’ repairs when that bloody lizard snatched me. She’ll sail, mates. Aye, she’ll sail. Zuto will order my men to find you, Ronan. You can’t hide. You’re marked. You’ll do his biddin’ one way or another, mate. There’s no escapin’ that bastard.”

Ronan lowered his arms. His options had run out. He was immortal, but not invulnerable. If Palmer would decapitate him, he’d be dead. He didn’t want to die, but he needed to protect those he loved. “Then kill me.”

“No!” Angelica walked into the brig. “You can’t do this. I won’t let you.”

Ronan hurried over to the bars. “Angelica, were you listenin’?”

She covered his bruised knuckles with her soft hand. “Does it matter?”

He jerked his hand away, trying to ignore how her slightest touch sent desire pumping through his veins. “What the devil are ye doin’ down here? Get out of here.”

“Couldn’t stay away from me, could you, my little whore? Soon you’ll be mine.” Palmer grabbed his crotch.

Angelica cringed. Kane clasped her arm and pulled her to him. “Don’t listen to him. You’re safe.”

“Palmer, you slime.” Ronan walked over to the bars between their two cells. “Leave her alone. Or I’ll—”

“Or you’ll do what?” Palmer lowered his hand from his wound. “You’re in no position to do anything.” He was fighting to breathe and his chest heaved.

“Neither are you,” Ronan said.

Kane stepped in front of Angelica and pointed at Palmer. “Another outburst from you, and I’ll have you flogged.”

“You wouldn’t dare. You don’t torture your prisoners.”

Kane lowered his arm. “With you, I’ll make an exception. Come with me, Angelica.”

She rushed over to the bars and clutched them. “No, I want to stay here.”

“Get out of here, Angelica.” Ronan forced himself to sit on the bench and not to go to her. “’Tis no place for you.”

Kane pried her fingers off the bars. Angelica tried to duck away from him, but he managed to grab her wrist, forcing her to go with him. He had his hands full trying to control a fighting and scratching wild cat.

“She’s quite a handful, Macmillan,” Palmer said.

“Shut up.”

“She’s too much woman for you. Deserves a real man.”

Ronan hurled his shoulder against the bars separating him and Palmer. “Will you cease!”

Palmer struggled to stand on his wobbly legs. “Such fire for a whore.”

“She’s not a whore.”

“Should I tell you what she did for me? Didn’t even balk at doing it.”

“I’ll tell Kane to have Ewan slice the skin off your back.”

Palmer lost his sneering smile, and for the first time, fear reflected in his eye. Even among the Fiery Damsel, Ewan was feared and respected. With his whip, he could flick a fly. His aim was priceless.

Heavy footsteps came down the corridor. Palmer crouched in the back of the cell, his fists closed. Kane walked back into the brig with Ewan, holding a whip in his hand.

Ewan gave Palmer a deadly smile. “Palmer, I hear you’ve been a bad boy.”

“I haven’t been a boy for a long time.”

Ewan cracked the whip. “Aye, you’ll be cryin’ like a lad when I get done with ye.”

Palmer glared. “Go to hell.”

“Have been there.”

“Palmer.” Kane grabbed the keys off the wall and unlocked the door. Two burly men waited on either side.

“You don’t need to hold him,” Ewan said. “He’s not goin’ anywhere.”

Kane pushed the door open and slightly bowed. “He’s all yours.”

Although weak, Palmer was a wounded animal and charged. Kane slammed the door shut and locked it. Ewan stepped aside and slashed the whip, hitting Palmer on the side of the face.

He grabbed his cheek, blood seeping between his fingers. “Ye bastard.”

“Kill him, Ewan.” Ronan sat on the edge of the bench, wishing he was wielding the whip. He wanted blood.

Palmer growled and lunged. Ewan raised the whip and snapped it again and again, slicing through Palmer’s shirt, slashing his flesh.

“Now that Ewan has your attention,” Kane said. “I want some answers.”

“What answers?” Palmer stumbled and leaned against the bars. Sweat rolled down his smudge face.

“Where’s Lark?”

Palmer laughed, lumbering over to the bench. “So, O’Brien, you think by whipping me, I’ll betray Zuto? No offense, Ewan, but your little whip is nothing compared to the pain and torture Zuto can inflict.”

He appeared to be cocky, but Ronan detected fear in his voice. He rubbed his chin. “So, Lark’s in Salem, England?”

Palmer jerked his head around. “England? No.”

“Ah, I see. So, Zuto didn’t care to tell you where he sent Lark. I can see that. You’re his slave, and slaves aren’t privileged to their master’s plots.”

“I’m no one’s slave.” Palmer stood straight but swayed on his feet. “Zuto tells me everything.”

Ronan shrugged. “Except, apparently, where Lark is.”

Kane banged the keys on the bars. “Palmer, if he’s not in England. Is he in The Colonies?”

“I told ye, I’ll never tell.”

Ronan cast his gaze over Palmer. “You might as well believe him, Cap’n. He doesna know.”

“Of course I know, ye bloody codfish.”

Ronan gestured. “Look at him. He’s shakin’ in his boots. Why would Zuto trust him with his deepest secrets?”

Palmer folded his arms across his chest. “You’re daft.”

Kane unlocked the door and nodded. “Ewan.”

Startled, Ewan lowered his whip. “Cap’n, I’m not finished.”

“Aye, you are. The bastard doesn’t know.”

Palmer flicked his hands. “Aye, run along, Ewan with your little whip.”

Ewan slashed his whip, lashing Palmer’s hands.

Palmer screamed and yanked his hands. “Damn you!”

“Taunt me again, an’ I’ll take your other eye out.”

Palmer glared but clamped his mouth shut while Ewan backed out of the cell, not taking his eyes off him. Kane shut the door, locked it, and returned the keys to the wall.

Ronan folded his arms and leaned against the bars. “Cap’n, maybe I need to take a wee nap.”

Kane’s brows furrowed. “Why?”

“Because Zuto visits me in my dreams.”

“So?”

“What if I let it slip that Palmer’s been spillin’ his secrets?”

“He’ll not believe you.” Palmer ran his bleeding hand through his matted hair, smearing blood. He looked more like a corpse than a man.

Ronan shrugged. “Maybe. Maybe not.”

“He knows I’d never betray him.”

Ronan grinned. “I doubt that. Zuto’s many foul things, but a fool isn’t one of them.”

“Go ahead.” Palmer wiped his hands on his trousers. “Tell him.”

“I shall.”

Palmer sucked on his bleeding hand. His loud slurping turned Ronan’s stomach, and all he could think about was those lips on Angelica’s flesh.

Concentrate.

Palmer leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes. “He’ll punish you for lyin’.”

“Doubtful. Because I’m goin’ to tell him that you mentioned Lark bein’ captive in The Colonies in a witch’s cell.”

“You’re wasting your time, Macmillan. Trying to scare me into telling you won’t work. Besides, you can’t summon Zuto. He comes to you in his own good time.”

“I think I know a way to capture his attention.”

Chapter 20

Ronan hurried over to the bars. His plan might just work. “Release me, Cap’n.”

Kane chewed on his lip. “Why?”

“I need to see Mariah.”

“A witch? Pah!” Palmer crossed his arms and legs as if he was going to take a nap. “She’s nothing, and her magic pales compared to Zuto’s.”

“You’re not worried, Palmer. Why do you care?”

“I don’t.”

He was lying. Ronan could hear the tremor in his voice and saw the tension in his rigid body. He looked at Kane. “Cap’n?”

Kane studied him and swore underneath his breath. “You attack anyone else on the ship, Macmillan, and I’ll have you in chains. Agreed?”

“Agreed.”

Palmer opened his eyes and shook his fists. “You’re both fools! Zuto’s far more powerful than the witch.”

Ronan turned over his shoulder. “Then why are you mad, Palmer?”

“Go to hell!”

Kane and Ronan left Palmer still hollering. Ronan must have stumbled onto something. Palmer wouldn’t be acting this way unless he feared Mariah. He needed to see her.

Mariah and Hannah were up on deck with Angelica. She said something, and Angelica turned. A broad smile came across her face. She ran down the deck, dodging men, and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Ronan! You’re free.”

He hugged her, inhaling her fragrant scent. “For now.”

“I’ll not go back on my word,” Kane said. “What the devil do you have in mind?”

Ronan put Angelica down. “I need to speak to Mariah.”

“We already have a plan,” Angelica said. “That’s why I came to see you in the brig.”

“You do?” Kane asked. “Why wasn’t I told?”

Hannah strolled over to him and slipped her arms around his waist. “Because you’re a stubborn captain who never listens.”

“I never—”

She kissed him briefly on the lips. “Just listen, love.”

Mariah joined them. “So, you wanted to talk to me, Ronan, oui?”

“Aye, is there a way for me to summon Zuto to my dreams?”

“No,” she said. “But I can send you to his. ’Tis dangerous. You’ll be entering evil. In his dreams, he’ll be even more powerful and more cunning.”

Angelica put her hands on Ronan’s chest. “You can’t do this. Mariah, Hannah, and I’ve found a way to stop your curse.”

The hope in her eyes warmed his heart, but he wouldn’t put her at risk. “There’s only way to do it, and we’re not going there. Not after what happened with Palmer. I willna do it.”

She stared at him, and tears welled in her eyes. “You won’t even hear our plan?”

“I said no.”

Ignoring him, she faced Kane, her shoulders squared as if she was at attention. “Captain, I need to speak to my stubborn pirate alone. Will you excuse us?”

Kane nodded.

Hannah tilted her head. “Use our cabin.”

Kane shrugged.

“We’ll not have this conversation here.” She grabbed his hand. “Come.”

He thought about yanking his hand away, but looking at Mariah’s and Hannah’s determined expressions, he’d rather just take on one strong-willed woman than three. He allowed Angelica to lead him through the bustling men casting them curious glances. None of them spoke until they were inside the captain’s cabin. He shut the door and leaned against it. “You have me alone. What is this grand plan of yours?”

“Love.” She tilted her chin as if the answer was so obvious.

Had she just gone mad? “Love?”

“Mariah says that Zuto doesn’t understand love and pure love will blind his magic.”

“It’s too risky. It won’t work.”

She frowned. “Why not?”

“Because we have to make him believe.”

She put her hand on his chest. “Mariah can cast a spell, giving the illusion that we’re in love.” Her voice picked up speed as if she’d rehearsed this speech. “I do care about you, and I think you care about me. Don’t worry—the spell’s only temporary. You will not be bound to me. I promise.”

Ronan chewed on his cheek. Wasn’t this what he wanted? Angelica had never said she loved him, only cared for him, so why the devil did this bother him more than buzzing mosquitoes whizzing around his head. He wanted to protest, but the words stuck in his throat like a dry piece of bread, choking him. His heart quickened. He was a coward. If he said those words, what if she rejected him? It would be his undoin’.

She wrapped her arms around his neck. “I say we practice proving to Zuto that we’re in love.”

He gazed into her eyes, the centers wide and black and glistening with desire. “Angelica.” His voice was strained, unraveling.

“Kiss me. ’Tis all I ask.”

He stared at her and brushed his thumb over her cheek. “One kiss,” he mumbled and bent his head, kissing those luscious lips.

She clutched his shoulders, and then her hands moved down his chest, lightly skimming over his knotted muscles. Blood thumped through him, and he tried to pull away, but her kiss deepened, her fervor catching him by surprise.

Before he knew it, she had slipped her hands in his shirt and her fingers explored his naked flesh.

“Angelica,” he whispered. “I canna—”

Her smooth tongue trained kisses down his throat and she tore his shirt. When her tongue swirled around his nipple, he closed his eyes and gasped. She pushed him onto his back and crawled on top of him, her silky hair caressing his skin. He arched his back, desire pulsing through him. He should push her away, but damn it, he wanted this.

She slipped her hands lower, nimble fingers untied his trousers, freeing his swollen flesh.

“You want me.” She caressed his slick cock.

“I never said I didna want you.”

“No, you didn’t.”

Her breath hot, she kissed the tip of his flesh, and he nearly jumped off the bed. “Jaaysus.” He should be appalled, but lord, he wanted her lips on him. He couldna take her…

She took him inside her hot mouth, sucking and licking him. He clutched the blankets as her blond head moved up and down on his flesh, fueling his desire. But ’twasna enough. He wanted to be inside her, feeling her muscles clutching him.

He grabbed her hair and gently pulled her off him, afraid he’d explode inside her mouth.

She gazed at him with confusion. “Was I not doing it right?”

“You’re killing me,” he whispered. “Take your clothes off now.”

Eagerness crept into her eyes. She fumbled taking her gown off, and he refused to help her, wanting to watch her undress to see the curves slowly revealed to him. His cock throbbed, and he didn’t know how much longer he could wait. Angelica stepped out of the gown, only wearing a chemise that barely covered those tempting curves. He grabbed her hand and tossed her onto the bed.

She gasped and laughed. “Why, sir, have you changed your mind?”

He captured her mouth and tore away her chemise. She cried out.

“I’ll get you another one,” he muttered.

He widened her thighs and nestled his hips between them. He cradled the lush ripeness of her breast, his thumb brushing over her budded nipple, eliciting a moan from Angelica.

“Take me,” she urged. “Hard now.”

Ronan gazed into those deep blues and realized, suddenly and shockingly, that this lusty woman, willing to sacrifice herself for him and risk her soul, was his life. He loved her and couldna think of life without her. If only he could say those words…

He kissed her long slender neck. “Wrap those long legs around my hips.”

She obeyed and he slipped his flesh inside her wet heat. A fierce streak of pleasure mushroomed in his gut each time he rocked his hips harder and harder, penetrating deeper inside her, building a crescendo of fierce pleasure.

* * *

Angelica arched her back, her breasts pushing against Ronan’s chest. He pumped his cock hard and deep inside her. Her muscles eagerly tightened around him, the friction between their sexes driving her into a helpless frenzy. She moved her hips in long bold strides, matching his rhythm, wanting him inside her, taking what she could. She’d hoped he would have protested that he didn’t need to fool Zuto because he deeply cared about her.

He kissed and licked her shoulder and held onto her hip, pressing her down onto the bed, where he filled her fuller each time. Ronan lifted his head, his body flexing and straining against her. She milked the luxury of his powerful muscles on top of her, inside her, contracting and expanding. Sweet pleasure rushed over her. Ronan arched his back and surged his body forward. He released a climatic cry, spilling his warm seed inside her. Her own turbulent climax seized her with ecstasy, and she clung to him, reeling from their furious love making.

“Angelica, I’m sorry.”

She blinked and stilled, feeling him pumping slower inside her. He regretted this? “What?”

“I was just thinking of my own pleasure.” He brushed her frowning lips with his thumb. “I should have been gentler with you.”

“Ronan, I didn’t want gentle. I seduced you, remember? We need to prove to Zuto that we desire each other.”

“For that we donna need a spell.”

He kissed her silencing her protests and smothering any thoughts of Zuto. She gripped him tight, not wanting to lose him, wishing he felt for her what she did for him, but she’d take what she could steal.

He left her mouth, sweeping kisses down her throat to her ear. “Always know I desire you. Never doubt that.”

She thought for a minute he’d whisper that he loved her, and she tensed, willing him to say it louder. But he returned to sucking and kissing her neck. She caressed his back, his muscles taunt and flexing beneath her, and tried to push back the disappointment brewing in her tummy.

He pulled out of her and stood. She was afraid he was going to leave, but instead, he shed his boots and trousers. She had forgotten he was still half clothed. His glorious flesh was growing hard again. He crawled onto her, kissing her again, slowly moving his tongue down her body, kissing and teasing her. “I’m going to take my time now. You deserve to be worshiped.”

But not loved? She shouldn’t condemn him. ’Twas not like she told him she loved him. ’Twas such a scary word. If she said it, it would mean breaking her father’s law to condemn all pirates. He was the only parent she had left, and she didn’t want him to forsake her like he had Isabella. Banishing the thought, she ran her fingers through Ronan’s hair, his stubble chaffing her flesh. He took a nipple in his mouth, sucking hard, building another orgasm, and slipped a finger inside her sleek heat. She panted, trying to breathe. He tormented her with his tongue, and she clung to him, concentrating on her climax, not hanging on to disappointment.

Ronan climbed off her. “Sit up and come closer to the edge of the bed.”

His heated gaze made her shudder. She was surprised when he hoisted her legs high over his hips until she straddled him. He lowered himself onto her sex, and she slid forward, taking his erection deep inside her. She shuddered at how this time he was full and stretched her wider, but he didn’t thrust yet, and he trembled. She gazed into his eyes and their gazes locked.

* * *

Ronan couldna move, waiting for her to get used to this new position. With each move of her body, he didna know how much longer he could control the throbbing desire she flamed inside him. When she finally moved, he let her set the pace. He thought she’d want it slow, but she surprised him. She rocked her hips, and he bent his head taking her nipple, her whimpers quickening his thrusting hips.

His blood thundering, her wetness and drive took him to higher heights. He released her nipple and kissed her mouth hungrily, tasting her femininity, sweet and lush. Her tongue flickered around his, and he couldna ever get enough of her. She was his. He just wished he was man enough to tell her.  She was the first woman he’d been with since he’d lost his hand. What if this was the reason she didn’t love him?

He came inside her swiftly and she cried out. She screamed his name, panting next to him, her breasts brushing against his chest.

* * *

Ronan cradled Angelica in his arms and fell into an exhausted sleep.

The sun beat down on him, burning him, his skin blistering. Hotness swept over him and his throat ran dry. He was back on a sandy white beach. No!

Sweat rolled down his back and his chest. He tried to lift a leg and run, but like before his feet were embedded in the sand. Waves rushed over his feet, swirling around his toes and splashing his ankles. Zuto strolled over to him, a wide smile on his lips. “You’ve done good, my friend.” He grabbed his arms and shook him gently. “Bite her while she sleeps so I know what the sex is.”

He shrugged off Zuto’s hands. “Never!”

Zuto tilted his head back and laughed. “Fine. We’ll do it the hard way. I’ll see you soon, Macmillan. Very soon.”

Ronan jerked awake. “Angelica!”

“Ronan,” a sleepy voice said. “What’s wrong?”

Angelica curled next to him, her luscious backside against his legs. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. Was Zuto telling the truth? Was she with child? His child. She had said she wasn’t pregnant.

She turned over. “My God, you’re sweating.”

She sat up, and the quilt fell, revealing a curvy breast. He immediately grew hard and wanted to take her one more time. Lord, when she was around, he lost his mind.

Concentrate. Damn it.

She pushed his hair off his face. “Zuto visited you, didn’t he?”

He stared into those beautiful eyes that were filled with concern. Her slight touch eased the fear pooling in his gut. “Aye.”

“What did he say?”

He pressed her hand against his cheek. “I donna want to talk about him.”

“He keeps saying I’m pregnant, doesn’t he?”

“Aye.” He grabbed her waist and pulled her down, rolling onto top of her. He kissed her, trying to persuade her to think of anything but Zuto. He leaned over and slipped her nipple into his mouth, biting and suckling her. She gasped and arched her back, allowing him to feast greedily. He toyed with her other nipple and nestled his hips between her legs.

She ran her foot down his leg, and he shivered. “Ronan, I can’t stand Zuto torturing you,” she gasped. “I need to tell you something.”

He gazed up at her. “Let’s forget about him.”

She put her finger on his nose. “Ronan, I need to tell you about mermaids. We are not like humans. We can feel our babies move in a week or less.”

“You’ve felt the babe move?”

“No, not yet. I felt nausea when I was a prisoner on Palmer’s ship, but I thought it was the swill they fed me. I haven’t felt a baby move. This is how mermaids know if they are pregnant. We don’t get morning sickness, but it could be different if the baby is half human. There’s more. I’ll also know the sex.”

“Why doesn’t Zuto know this?”

“Not all mermaids can do this, but I come from royalty, remember? It’s a gift my father bestowed on all of his daughters because he was so eager to know the sex of his grandchildren.”

He watched her intently. “Does it matter to him which sex?”

She laughed. “No, he just wanted to start planning for them right away. I’m afraid any son or daughter I have would be spoiled rotten.”

“You’ll tell me if you are with child.”

“If I am, what will you do?”

He rested his forehead against hers. “I’ll protect you from Zuto and return you to your father where you’ll be safe.”

“But...”

He didn’t want to argue and kissed her and slowly stroked her clit, igniting her passion. slid his flesh inside her folds. She was already slick and ready for him. Her passion never failed to surprise or disappoint.

She followed his rhythm and arched her hips, spreading her legs wider, taking him deeper. Her juices coated him, and he pushed Zuto out of mind and focused on Angelica, his woman, indulging her every whim and taking her to new heights. Kissing and suckling her skin. She ran her hands down to his buttocks and squeezed them tight. Her gentle touch and soft whimpers sent his body quivering, and desire spiraled through him. She locked her legs around his hips and rocked her hips, faster and faster and harder and harder. He didn’t know where she ended and he began. Desire thumped through him, and all that mattered was his hand on her slick skin, filling her deeper and kissing her deeply until he rocked his head back in triumph. He cried out her name and exploded inside her again and again.

“So, quick,” she teased.

Heat stained his cheeks. “I’m sorry.”

“Ronan, I like it swift and hard. Anytime with you is pleasing to me.” She traced her finger around his lips, and he shuddered. “Promise me you won’t send me to my father.”

“I’ll not have you in danger.” He lowered his head and stared at the hollow between her breasts.

She ran her fingers along his spine, sending another wave of passion.

“You donna play fair, minx.”

“Ronan. I said my father would dote on a mermaid grandchild.”

He frowned. “Not if the child was half human?”

“I don’t know. If he banishes me, I’ll be forced to leave the kingdom. Are you willing to risk this?”

“You’re assumin’ your father would do this. I’m bettin’ he wonna.”

Her eyes narrowed, and she tensed beneath him. “I see. How wonderful that you know my father better than I do.”

Some how he did it again and took the wrong path. Hell, he needed a chart to follow the moods of this woman. “I donna want you to be hurt.”

“We need to get up,” she said. “I’m sure Kane and Hannah don’t appreciate us using their cabin.” She pushed on his shoulders. “Do you mind getting off me?”

“Angelica—”

“Now.”

He slowly withdrew, and she skirted out from underneath him. She seized her gown and wiggled into it.

“What’s wrong?”

She poked her head through the gown. “Wrong? Nothing’s wrong. Except that I may be with child, your child and you plan on sending me to my father, who will surely banish me.”

“How can you be so sure this? You’ve not even given the man a chance.”

“You might as well know the truth. Pirates killed my mother. He went mad after my mother died. She was the love of his life. How do you think he’ll react when he discovers not only that his first grandchild is half human but the baby’s father is a pirate?”

Cold fear squeezed his heart. “He’ll not hurt you or the babe, will he?”

“If you’ll excuse me…”

He jumped out of the bed. “Where are you goin’?”

“To get some fresh air.”

“Why?”

“I need time to think.”

“Wait.” He seized his trousers. “I’ll go with you.”

“I don’t want you to come with me. Because if I’m with a child, I want to decide what I’m going to do. Not you.”

He ran his hand through his hair. “Angelica, I didna…”

She finished tying up her gown and pulled her hair up into a loose bun. She opened and slammed the door shut.

“Damn it.” He stumbled out of the cabin shirtless and slid his sword in the sheath and his pistol in his belt.

Ewan greeted him in the corridor. “About time ye done came out of that cabin. Cap’n’s been out of sorts.”

“Grand,” Ronan mumbled. “D’ye see Angelica?”

He tilted his head. “She’s done headed for Mariah’s cabin.”

“Sails on the horizon,” someone called from above. “’Tis the Fiery Damsel.”

“Bloody hell,” Ronan grumbled. He raced up the stairs two at a time with Evan trailing behind him. Was he ready to have a babe raised on this ship? He was a vampire for heaven’s sake. At war with a demon and blood-thirsty vampires.

He didna want a babe raised on this ship. He wanted to have a parcel of land where he could raise horses like his pa had back in Ireland before the damn Irish Confederate War. A place he could protect, where there were no demons or vampires, where he and Angelica could grow a family together. Shite!

He took the stairs two at time with Ewan trailing behind him.

He ran over to Kane, who had his spyglass aimed on the approaching ship that was coming along the port side.

“The wind’s behind her, and she’s coming at a faster speed than is expected for a carrack,” he said to Sean Mallory. “Ewan?”

“Aye, aye, sir.”

“Roll out the guns.”

“Aye, cap’n.” He ran down the gangway, bellowing orders. “Men get to the guns, you scurvy bastards.”

Gunners flung open the ports, flattened out the wedges that blocked the wheels of the gun carriages, and hoisted on breaching tackle. Men pushed out the sixteen twenty-four-pounder demi-culverins out on the main deck. Below the twelve gun ports opened and all cannons were aimed at the Fiery Damsel’s hull. Ewan ran along the deck, rechecking the readiness of the guns and handing out glowing linstocks.

“Starboard ready!”

“Port side ready!”

Ewan lowered his arm. “Fire at will!”

Demi-culverins recoiled and thundered on the main deck and below, sending shot at the Fiery Damsel as she drew closer, but the heavy lead balls crashed into the sea, spraying water onto the passing ship or sailed over her.

“What the devil?” Kane growled.

Ronan ran as fast as he could, shoving startled crewmen out of his way. “Cap’n!” Breathing hard, he skidded to halt.

“Finally done with my cabin, Macmillan? Nice of you to join us for battle.” Kane lowered the spyglass, then raised it as if dismissing him.

Ronan cringed from the smart remark, knowing he’d disappointed his captain, but he had to make him listen. “Cap’n, they’re comin’, comin’ for Angelica.”

“How do you know? You’ve been in my cabin this whole time.” Kane’s tone could not be more patronizing, and he looked at Ronan as if he were some cockeyed greenhorn lad.

“Zuto came to me last night. He demanded I hand her over.” He gestured at the Fiery Damsel. “And he’s sent those bastards to take her.”

Kane shoved the spyglass into his belt. “Then—”

Ronan grabbed Kane’s arms and dug his fingers into his stubborn flesh, desperate for him to stop Palmer. “He said she’s with child. My child. We canna let him take her. He’ll hurt the babe.”

Kane broke free. “Calm down, man. Zuto wants you to lose your head. You need to keep your wits.”

Ronan quickly released him. “I’m sorry, Cap’n.” He hung his head, stunned he’d shaken Kane. When it came to Angelica, all sense of the mighty pirate he’d become vanished.

The Damsel fired, followed by clouds of smoke swirling around the muzzles, masking the cool sea air with the stench of sulfur and cordite. Cannons screeched through the air and smashed on to the main deck and blew holes through the topsail, shaking the mast. Orange and red flames rose into the blue sky, and men screamed as they were blown off the deck and fell into the sea.

Ewan ordered, “Ready the guns!”

Men swabbed the barrels with sponges and water while others stood waiting with charges of powder and ladles. Usually, the crew had expert timing, but they seemed to be going in slow motion. Tingles of fear ran down the back of Ronan’s neck. ’Twas a black spell.

William transformed into a dragon and flew toward the Fiery Damsel. More cannons fired, and three cannons balls sailed at William and exploded. Through the smoke, a net covered him, and he shrieked, crashing to the sea. The dragon bobbed up and down in the ocean and changed into William, the nets weighing him underwater.

“Zuto, you bastard!” Kane yelled. “Lower the long boat and fetch my brother.”

Hannah ran to the edge of the railing and faced her palms toward William who struggled to not sink back into the waves.

Kane hurried toward her. “Hannah, get below deck!”

“I can help, you stubborn arse!”

Unconscious, William rose out of the water, the net still tangled in a black web. Hannah twisted her waist, moving her palms, and lowered him on to the Phoenix’s burning cloudy deck. Men rushed with buckets of water, trying to put out the fires.

The Fiery Damsel sailed alongside the Phoenix. Men held grappling hooks in their hands and jeered while others wielded pistols and swords.

Fear pooled in Ronan’s gut, and he grabbed a mooring line. “Prepare to be boarded.”

Chapter 21

Angelica leaned against the wall in the crew’s quarters. Unfortunately, Mariah’s makeshift cabin was empty and the little witch wasn’t here. Right now, she could use a friend. She missed her sisters so much—Isabella’s comforting, controlling nature and Penelope’s childlike laugh—but they weren’t here. Taking a deep breath, she wiped her tears. She stared at the doorway, wishing that Ronan would burst through and apologize, saying he wouldn’t send her to her father. Father blamed Isabella for their mother’s death and rejected her. Angelica was too afraid to think about what he’d do to her. She’d always been his favorite. She’d be lucky if he only banished her.

The ship rocked, and the hammocks swayed. A cannon blast shook her. She maneuvered through the swinging hammocks, and at another blast, fell into the door jamb. Men bellowed up on deck, but she couldn’t make out the words.

“Ronan!” she called.

Thunder blocked out her voice. Her heart pounded, and fear shook her. Closing her eyes, she put her hand over her tummy to see if she felt a baby move, but all she felt was the blood rushing through her. Maybe she should leave. Go find her sisters. Forget about the Soaring Phoenix, Zuto, Ronan.

Ignoring the emptiness swelling inside her, she ran down the corridor. She needed to swim in the clean and free ocean.

Up on deck, men raced around each other, swords drawn. Black smoke plumed around the deck. Another boom sent splinters of fiery wood and burning sails crashing in front of her. The smell of ash and sulfur permeated the air, and Angelica covered her mouth, choking. She stepped out on to the deck, her eyes stinging. A monumental, ear-splitting thunder knocked her backward, and she screamed. She fell onto her back and slid down the hard stairs. Dazed, she lay at the bottom of the stairs, gasping for breath. Pain gripped her, and she rolled onto her side, crawling to a sitting position.

Heavy footsteps thundered down the stairs. Doc knelt next to her. “Lassie, are you hurt? I saw you done fall down da stairs.”

“I’m well, thank you. What’s happening? Is the Fiery Damsel pursuing us?”

“Aye, there’s somepun different about her. An evil wind pushes her faster, an’ her guns are hitting us while ours miss her. Mariah says ’tis black magic.”

She swallowed. Zuto. They were coming, coming for her.

“Can you stand?”

She nodded, trying to catch her breath, her legs wobbly.

“You’re trembling. You should stay down below.”

She shook her head. “No!” Not down below with Palmer. What if black magic set him free? She clutched his arm tight. “Ronan?”

“He’d want you safe here, lass.”

“Doc,” she found her voice. “I can’t stay below here. Please take me to him. I need to say good-bye.”

“Good-bye? Where da hell d’ye think you’re goin’, lass?”

“The sea. If I leave, I’ll draw the ship away.”

“Are ye daft?”

“No, please. Take me to him, or I’ll try and find him myself.”

He shook his head but clasped his arm around her waist, helping her up the stairs.

“She’s coming along the port side, Cap’n,” Sean Mallory yelled.

Through the choking smoke, Doc led her onto the main deck. Men wielded swords high over their heads and aimed pistols. Angelica gripped Doc’s arm. Grappling hooks flew through the air and snared the Phoenix’s railing, pulling her to their side.

“Get below.” Doc shoved her. “Now.” He whipped out his pistol and sword and joined the crew waiting to engage in a deadly battle with their foe.

Angelica’s eyes watered, and she coughed. Chills of dread raced over her, and she hugged her arms around her waist. Through the dark clouds covering the sun, a pair of red eyes formed, peering down at them. Lightning flashed, nearly hitting the Phoenix’s main sail.

Sean pointed. “’Tis Zuto,”

Terror seized her. She should rush and hide below in Kane’s cabin, locking the door, but Palmer was down there. What if his crew freed him and he found her? She trembled, her bravery fleeing. She didn’t know how to use a pistol or a sword like Hannah or possess magical powers like Mariah. She was not totally powerless. She rushed down the gangway, dodging men, heading for the bow. Maybe if she dove into the water, she could draw their enemies away.

“There she is!”

Angelica turned to her side. The crew of the Fiery Damsel ran along the deck, parallel to her.

Alfred ran to the railing and pointed. “Look! Grab her!”

Leif Black swung over on a mooring line with his cutlass. He landed in front of her. He cast her a demonic smile. “Someone wants a word with you, lass.” He stretched out his hand. “Come with me now.”

He’d saved her on the ship, and he now planned to hand her over to the demon, striking terror in her heart. “Stay away from me!”

“Get behind me, Angelica.” Ewan blocked Black’s approach and drew his sword. He lunged to block Black’s thrust, deflecting it with a powerful clash. “Run, lass. Find Ronan!”

The steel snapped at the hilt, but Black had a dagger in his other hand, and lightning fast, he plunged the weapon into Ewan’s shoulder, hilt-deep. Black jerked it out, then raised it high over his head. “Give it up, Ewan. Hand over the lass.”

Ewan clutched his shoulder and crowded Angelica behind him. “Never.”

Fear shook her all the way to her toes. She wanted to help Ewan and scanned the deck for a weapon, but there was nothing. They were both trapped.

Black flung the dagger, but ’twas foiled as a thin slash of steel came out of the smoke and hit Black’s dagger. It spun across the deck into the foray of men.

Ronan came out of smoke, a sword in his left hand.

Her joy quickly died as her worst nightmare thundered toward her—Palmer.

He tossed men out of his way. “Come back here, lassie. Someone wants a word with you.”

She was trapped between Black and Palmer, but she wasn’t going to give up without a fight. Black rushed toward her, his arms stretched out, but Ewan plowed into the brute, knocking him onto the deck, giving Angelica a chance to escape. Not hesitating, she grabbed her skirts and hiked them over her knees and bolted behind Ronan.

Ronan braced his feet and pointed his sword. “Get away from her, you bastard!”

Men jumped off the Fiery Damsel and swung on lines onto the deck. Some grabbed for her, but the crew of the Soaring Phoenix wouldn’t be denied. Swords clashed. Pistols fired.

Palmer faced Ronan. “You bloody codfish, out of my way.”

Angelica reached the bow, ready to dive into the water, calling to Isabella for help. She glanced over her shoulder one more time, and froze. Palmer had a cutlass in his hand, and he and Ronan engaged in a battle of swords. Palmer loomed over Ronan, a towering bulging muscle of terror, with his red matted hair sticking out around him. He sneered, revealing a mouth full of pointy, jagged teeth. Blood dripped down his chin and stained his torn clothes. He was a blood-thirsty demon out of hell and dwarfed Ronan by several inches. Palmer grinned and licked his ugly, thin lips. “I’ll have the bitch back in my cabin, flat on her back, where she belongs, Macmillan.”

He was baiting him, trying to get Ronan to make a deadly mistake. She wished Kane or another crewman would help, but they fought their own battles, trying to survive. Palmer lunged and struck Ronan’s sword, harder and harder, forcing him to be on the defensive. Ronan managed to hold off each powerful blow, deflecting every strike that would have sent a lesser man begging for surrender. Palmer swung his cutlass broader and wider, each time getting closer and closer to slicing through Ronan’s neck.

A pistol skidded across the deck toward the bow. Angelica had no idea whether it was loaded or fired. Palmer dodged Ronan’s swipe and swung, this time cutting through Ronan’s thigh. Blood seeped down Ronan’s trousers, and he collapsed onto his knee. Palmer raised his cutlass.

“No!” Angelica screamed. She seized the pistol and fired. Her arm jerked up and smoke twirled around the muzzle.

Palmer cried out and slammed the cutlass into two inches of the solid oak mast. Ronan grinned and lunged, but the sword flew out of his hand. “Bloody hell.”

Lightning flashed again. Palmer gazed up at the sky, and his face paled. He charged toward Angelica. She dropped the smoking pistol and ran to the bow, put her arms over her head and swan dived into the ocean, but rather than being able to swim deeper into the sea, she swallowed water and gasped for breath. Her gown weighed her down, pulling her below the flopping waves, and her arms and legs flailed around her. Water burned her lungs, and she couldn’t swim. What was happening? She was a mermaid, for God’s sake, and should be able to breathe underwater as easily as she could air, but something was terribly wrong.

Salt water stung her eyes, and she couldn’t see. Dizziness swept over her, and she closed her eyes. She tried to claw her way to through the water, but she sank deeper and deeper into the water depths. Oh, God! She wasn’t a mermaid anymore. She was pregnant and human. A human who couldn’t swim. She was drowning.

* * *

Palmer dove into the ocean after Angelica, disappearing under the water. Ronan’s heart thundered. Angelica was drowning. He couldna swim. Damn it!

Palmer’s red head appeared, his hair spreading around like an octopus, and he had an arm draped around an unconscious Angelica. He swam toward the Damsel and his men threw down a line to him. He wrapped the rope around Angelica’s waist, and the men hauled her onto the ship. Her arms and legs hung down, long wet blond hair hid her face.

The crew of the Fiery Damsel swung back onto the ship and a man ran along, severing the grappling hooks. The ship pulled away. Fire burned on the Soaring Phoenix. Her sails were torn, and water spewed into the hull. She needed time to make repairs, time he didn’t have.

A woman screamed. Hannah O’Brien was slumped over a brute of a pirate’s shoulder. The man leapt back aboard the Damsel.

Kane held his sword and barreled his way between fighting men, ducking swords. “Hannah!”

The man vanished between the clashing swords, smoke, and panic on Palmer’s ship.

A man blocked Kane’s way, and Kane shot him, shoving him aside, and ran across a boarding plank onto the Fiery Damsel.

Ronan made a split decision—he climbed the mast to the crow’s nest, grabbed a buntline, and swung over onto the Fiery Damsel. His hand slipped, the rope cutting into his palm. He skidded down the rope and, ignoring the pain, grabbed the Damsel’s mainmast halyard and held on tight.

He hoped the smoke hid him from the running pirates below. He swung his foot up onto the mizzen topsail and hung onto the beam. Angelica lay on the deck, not moving. He didn’t know if the lass was alive or not, and fear swelled in his lungs. The Damsel sailed further and further away from the slumping and burning Phoenix. The flaming fires burned higher and brighter. Not yet realizing that their captain was aboard the Damsel, Kane’s crew fought hard to contain the flames, trying to keep her from burning into the sea. His face gray, William lay slumped against the bulkhead with Mariah holding his hand. Ewan raced up and down the gangway barking orders while Sean was at the wheel, trying to steer the crippled frigate.

Men pulled a sopping wet Palmer onto the deck. Rather than thanking his men, he knocked them to the ground and loomed over Angelica. Ronan wanted to pull out his pistol, but with only one hand, he’d lose his balance and crash below.

“Take her to my cabin,” he ordered. “Set a course for Zuto’s island.”

“Captain, Captain!” Two men held Kane’s arms while a third had a sword pressed up against Kane’s throat. “It appears we’ve a stowaway.”

Palmer laughed. “O’Brien. I’ve always wanted you as a guest on my ship. Take him to the brig.”

Kane struggled and glared, the blade cutting his throat. “What have you done with Hannah?”

Palmer furrowed his eyebrows. “Hannah? We have her?”

“Aye, sir,” the shorter of the two huge pirates said. “Mason managed to come up behind her and knock the wench out. She’s below.”

Palmer rubbed his chin. “Make sure she stays out. I don’t want her coming around on my ship. The bitch sunk my last one.”

Kane struggled. “I swear, Palmer, if you—”

“You’ll what, Captain?” Palmer sneered. “You’ve your own skin to worry about. Your slut won’t be touched aboard this ship. She’s for Zuto. He has plans for her.”

“No!”

Palmer shook his head, water spraying onto the men. His laughter turned Ronan’s stomach. This had gone from bad to worse.

A burly man hoisted Angelica over his shoulder, and Palmer shoved the man out of the way. The man stumbled and fell onto his knees but held on tight to Angelica.

Palmer and the man disappeared down a flight of stairs that led to Palmer’s cabin. Ronan wished it was night rather than the middle of the day. The blasted clouds darted away from the sun magically, as if Zuto felt victory was within his easy grasp. Ronan couldna just cling to the beam and hope he wouldna be seen. He had to make a move or condemn Angelica to a nightmare of Palmer molesting her. He wrapped his arms around the beam and slowly made his way to the crow’s nest and crawled inside. At least he was away from prying eyes. Now what the hell was he going to do?

He needed a diversion—something to keep them from noticing an enemy swinging down from the crow’s nest in broad daylight. All he had was his sword, a wet pistol, damp powder and a blade. Not much help.

“On the starboard side. Sails.”

Ronan peaked over the crow’s nest. Sure enough, white sails trailed them. His Majesty’s Navy? Another pirate perhaps? The men scrambled below, trying to get the Damsel to reach top speed. It’s not much, but maybe enough for him to skim down the mizzen sail. With his back turned, maybe they wouldna notice he wasna one of them. He couldna let them reach Zuto’s island.

Tonight was the full moon, and who knew what the hell Zuto had planned for them. He crept out of the crow’s nest and grabbed a halyard to help him propel down the sail. Luck was on him, for once. They were too busy trying to make haste and prepare the guns for another battle against the upcoming ship.

When he reached the bottom, he lowered his head, and his hair covered his face. Someone shoved him. “Grab the mooring line and hoist the gib, mate.”

“Aye, aye, sir.” Ronan nodded.

The boatswain made his way down the gangway and clubbed another sailor on the head, for not moving fast enough. Ronan wasna sure why he hadna been discovered. Mariah? Had she cast some kind of protection spell?

The wind howled, and the Damsel surged. He slammed into the bulkhead and grimaced. The sails behind them fell behind. Zuto again. Dread gripped him. His options were bein’ cut, one by one.

He ducked inside the stairwell, pressing against the wall, and hid in the shadows. Death, dampness, and dread permeated the passageway. His stomach knotted. He’d been held prisoner aboard this ship too many times. Each time, he fought when dragged to the brig, but this time, he edged down on his own free will. He needed to free Kane to help him fight Palmer.

Footsteps walked down the corridor, and he ducked inside the galley. Once again, ’twas empty, and he flattened against the wall until the murmuring of voices and shuffling footsteps faded.

He gripped his sword and slowly made his way down the passageway to the depths below. Lanterns cast shadows on the wall. With each step, he stopped and listened for the tiniest footstep or breathing. Only silence greeted him. Kane must not be being tortured, or Ronan would hear his screams. Was Hannah in that horrible place or someplace else? Did Palmer plan on abusing both women? The cur. He deserved to have his heart cut out and fed to the sharks, but the bastard had no heart—pure evil thumped through the man.

As he edged deeper into the pits of the Damsel, the stench of mold, gore, and filth turned his gut into knots. Lord, he hated the odor. He’d been forced to breathe and taste it for weeks. When he reached the bottom of the stairs, blackness met him. No lanterns burned. He thought about going back upstairs to snatch a lantern, but the alarming echoing of footsteps propelled him to rush into the darkness.

He flushed his body against the wall, raising his sword to strike down whoever entered the brig. A muffled groan caught his attention, and he peered deeper into the depths of despair. A match struck against a flint. He sucked in his breath.

A lantern lit up the brig. Kane was strapped to the rack, a gag stuck in his throat. Hannah and Angelica were absent.

“Macmillan,” Palmer smiled. “So, nice to know that you found your way back into my playhouse. Couldn’t stay away.”

“Go to hell, Palmer.”

“I don’t think so. At least not yet. Zuto said to bring you too, Macmillan.”

Ronan held his sword, pointed at Palmer, ignoring his three lackeys.

Palmer curled his lips. “Lower it lad.”

“Afraid?”

“Don’t be a fool.” He nodded. One of the lackeys drew out a sword and stuffed it under Kane’s neck, drawing blood.

“Lower it, Macmillan. Or you’re minus one captain.”

Ronan gripped his sword tighter and thought about charging the grinning lackey, but he’d never make it in time. Cursing his own stupidity to think Kane would be unguarded, he dropped the sword and it clanged onto the floor. Sighing, he’d failed again.

Palmer flicked his hand. “Strap him up.”

The two men rushed over to him and Ronan glared at Palmer, wanting to disembowel him in his own chamber of horrors. The men disarmed him and dragged him to the wall, where Lark had been strung up for months. When the manacles were clasped on his wrists and ankles, he clamped his jaw tight.

Palmer strolled over to him. “So, glad you joined us. I don’t like disappointing Zuto. He doesn’t tend to be forgiving.”

“Why the hell does Zuto want me?”

Palmer shrugged. “I’m not sure. Some kind of ritual.”

“Ritual?”

“Aye. It appears he needs both you and Angelica.”

“Leave her alone.”

With one hand, Palmer grabbed his cheeks and pressed his thumb and fingers into his flesh, pinching them together. “She’s none of your concern. She’s naked in my cabin, waiting for my attentions.”

“No.” He sounded pitiful and weak. Hate flushed over Ronan, his muscles tensing. He yanked on his chain, bringing a sardonic smile to Palmer’s lips. He lowered his hand and strolled over to the rack. The lackey lowered the sword, backing away.

“I’ll leave you alone in here with your stunned Captain.” Palmer took out a blade, then pressed it against Kane’s cheek. “Maybe he needs a matching scar.”

Ronan stuck out his chin. “You coward. If he were armed, you’d not be so lucky.”

Palmer chuckled. “But he’s not armed is he? Helpless as a sleeping babe.” He shielded his dagger back into his belt. “’Twas much too easy. Zuto should reward me handsomely.”

“With what?”

“Why slaves, of course...And the Soaring Phoenix.”

Cold chills slid down Ronan’s spine, and he shivered. “What slaves?”

He flashed Ronan another cruel smile, revealing pointy teeth. “You, lad and the crew.” He backhanded Kane across the face and got a low moan. “But only after you watch me skin your captain alive.”

Chapter 22

Angelica woke, her wrists bound and her ankles tied to a chair. The stench of dead fish wrinkled her nose. Hair hanging in front of her face, she peered through the strands, fear freezing her blood. She was back in Palmer’s hated cabin. She hated his stained bed where he’d forced her to lay and fondled her.

She moved her wrists. Someone groaned behind her. Over her shoulder, she glimpsed long brown hair and inhaled a scent of jasmine. “Hannah?” She stretched her fingers and caressed soft skin. “Hannah, can you hear me? Wake up.”

The door opened. Palmer strolled in and shut the door. He leaned against the door and licked his thin lips, slobber trickling down his chin. Bile swirled in her gut, and she shuddered. She was with child, Ronan’s child. What if Palmer did something to cause her to lose the babe?

He walked over to her. He picked up a lock of her hair and rubbed it between his thumbs. “Why, you look a little tangled, beautiful.”

“Don’t touch me.” She twisted her head, yanking her hair out of his foul clutches.

He clutched her neck and bent over. He inserted his putrid tongue down her throat and tasted of dead fish. She gagged, turning her head, but was powerless. Palmer forced her to endure his disgusting kiss. He slipped his fingers inside her bodice and pinched her nipple. She couldn’t take it anymore and wouldn’t let him do this to her, not again. She bit down hard, her teeth ripping into his tongue.

“Bitch.” He jerked back and slapped her across the face. Black dots swam in front of her eyes, pain throbbing in her cheek.

“Stay away from me.”

He studied her, lust reflecting in his eyes. “True, I can’t take you now. Not until Zuto’s finished with the ritual.”

She swallowed. “What ritual?” She couldn’t hide the fear in her voice.

“When he takes your baby and leaves you an empty shell and mine to control, my little whore.” He pinched her cheek hard.

Hate whooshed over Angelica like an icy blast of cold air. Her stomach curdled, bile blitz up her throat, and burned her mouth. “I’ll never submit to you again.”

Desire flamed in his eyes. “Ah, but you will. Mindless whores do what they’re told.”

Angelica shivered. “Let Hannah go.”

He snorted. “Are you daft? She’s worth ten of you. Zuto will hand her over to his god, and both his reward and mine will be great.”

“But he’ll kill her.”

He shrugged. “Why do I care about O’Brien’s whore? Soon both of them will be dead, and I’ll be rid of them forever.”

She bared her teeth. “You’re a bastard.”

He grabbed his cock. “And your master.”

She refused to flinch and tilted her chin. “The Phoenix will find you.”

He released his cock. “I hope so. I want her as well.”

Her throat hurt from gulping for air. “You’re mad.”

“I’ll leave you here to contemplate your faith.” He walked over to the bed and picked up a blanket and brought it to his nose. “I can detect your scent.” He dropped it and grabbed his crotch. “Next time, I’ll not be satisfied with pleasuring myself. I’ll stuff my cock deep inside you.”

Her pulse elevated and blood surged through her. Her muscles and veins strained against her skin. “I’ll be dead first.”

He grabbed her hair and licked her cheek. Slobber and spit drenched her. Angelica shuddered, and she bit her lip to keep from spilling bile onto the floor. He laughed and slammed the door shut. She wouldn’t submit, not ever. She’d kill herself first. She stared at her stomach not knowing if a babe grew inside her. She hadn’t felt it move, but the demon was so incessant. If she was pregnant, Zuto would never touch her baby. Even if it meant killing herself.

“Angelica?”

“Hannah? You’re finally awake.”

“They forced some kind of foul, burning liquid down my throat, and I have a throbbing headache and can’t concentrate. When I draw on my power...” She gasped. “Stomach hurts. Head keeps spinning.”

“You can’t draw on your power.” Disappointment flared in Angelica’s low voice.

“No, I’m sorry.” She panted. “For some reason…ah…power leaves me.”

Enraged, Angelica pulled on her wrists and tried to move her ankles.

Hannah cried out. “You’re tightening the bonds and cutting off my blood.”

Angelica shrieked in frustration. “We’ve got to do something. I’m not going to have that fiend touch me again or let him hand you over to a demon.”

A loud crack stopped Angelica’s struggling. “What was that?”

“My chair,” Hannah whispered. “The back cracked. Maybe we can rub the rope on the jagged edge.”

Cold chills drifted down Angelica’s back and she shivered. She looked nervously at the doorway. “But that will take time.”

“Do you have any better suggestions?” Hannah’s sharp tone made her wince.

“No,” she grumbled.

“Now, move your wrists over the broken wood.”

“What about you?”

“Because,” Hannah’s voice grew faint. “The pain…I’m about to pass out.”

Angelica slumped backward as Hannah passed out, pulling her wrists tighter. Numbness set on her fingers. Gritting her teeth, Angelica forced her stiff fingers to find the jagged wood, but she pricked her finger. Pain jolted up her shaking arm. ’Twas up to her.

She moved her bound wrists across the wood, hoping it was sharp enough to cut through the rope. Wood splintered and cracked.

Her heart pounded with fear. She was afraid that any minute Palmer would return. Splinters dug and cut into her flesh, but she didn’t care. She pulled her wrists apart, hoping to stretch the rope and force it to unwind. A sharp edge stabbed her palm, and she cried out.

“Come on,” she spat. She inhaled one deep breath, and with all of her strength, moved her arms, ignoring the throbbing pain. Wood snapped. Rope unraveled, scratching her, and she broke free. “Hannah! I did it!”

Her answer was Hannah slumping over onto the floor and moaning.

Angelica bent over and tried to release her ankles, but with her numb fingers, she couldn’t untie the tight rope. “Damn it!”

She sat up, her back aching, sweat trickling down her chest. She rubbed her fingers, trying to move the blood between them. Palmer had to have some kind of weapons in here. Maybe in the oak desk?

She rocked her chair, scraping the floor, moving at a turtle’s pace to his desk. Papers cluttered the desk, and an ink well was tipped over staining the scratched wood.  There was an empty mug with black stains, but she didn’t see any weapons. Palmer was such a slob she’d hoped he’d left behind a blade or a pistol, but luck wasn’t on her side. Footsteps came along the corridor and she trembled, but kept rocking the chair. She reached the desk. The footsteps stopped. She waited for Palmer to open the door and do who knew what.

She closed her eyes and bit her lip. The footsteps faded. She opened her eyes and stretched her arms, her fingers barely reaching the desk. They ran up against something sharp under the table, and she slid it to the edge. A tainted dagger! She seized it and leaned over. The dull blade failed to cut through the rope, but she didn’t give up and kept moving it back and forth. Twinges of rope untwisted and uncoiled. She raised her right leg and broke free.

“Hannah, Hannah!” She jerked up, but Hannah was crumpled on the floor with the chair on top of her. Adrenaline shot through Angelica like a cannon. She rushed over and sliced through the ropes that bound Hannah’s ankles. She shook her. “Hannah! Wake up! We’ve got to get out of here.”

Hannah’s eyes fluttered. “Can’t. Sick.”

“Yes, you can. Do you know what Palmer will do to you?” She draped Hannah’s arm around her shoulders. “Now, stand, damn it.”

Angelica stood, dragging Hannah to her feet. If she’d been a petite woman, they’d have both fallen over. Hannah leaned against her as they made their way to the door. Angelica put her shaking hand on the doorknob, praying no one was guarding them.

* * *

Angelica slowly turned the knob and peeked out. Lanterns lit the dim corridor. Male voices came down the stairs, and she shut the door and leaned against it, her heart pounding, afraid the crewmen could hear her thundering heart. She waited and waited. When the sound of footsteps and muffled voices faded, she cracked opened the door.

“Hannah, please, I can’t carry you.”

Hannah sighed. “I’ll try. Every time I move—” She grimaced. “Lead on.”

Angelica nodded. Not waiting another second, she hugged Hannah closer, and the two women crept out of the cabin, one shuffling, the other dragging. Angelica panted as she hauled Hannah down the corridor. Every time Hannah groaned, Angelica cringed. It sounded like cannon fire echoing down the hallway. She stopped at the crew’s quarters, the loud snores curling her blood. If even one pirate woke, they’d be caught. She lowered Hannah to the floor and whispered, “Listen to me. We have to crawl past the doorway, or we’ll be caught. Can you do this?”

Sweat trickled into Hannah’s eyes, and she licked her lips. “I think I can, but I can’t go on much longer.”

“Kane’s below, Hannah. I know he’s down there with Ronan. He needs you.”

Hannah nodded. “Move.”

Her body trembling, Angelica slid along the floor. Voices murmured inside. Holding her breath, she froze, too afraid to move.

“We’ll be on the demon’s island soon.”

The man’s uneasy voice made Angelica shiver.

“Aye, the bloody bastard. I’d rather be boiled in oil than step foot on that island.”

“The cap’n has a plan. A plan to outwit the demon an’ get us our freedom.”

“How’s that?”

“D’ye think I’m a fool? I’ll not tell ye. Now give me that bottle of rum.”

“Not until you tell me da cap’n’s plan. I’ve a right to know.”

“You’re a scoundrel and lout, Gibbons. Cap’n trusts me, not a mealy-mouthed Scotman.”

Fists smashed, and grunts and groans echoed in the quarters. Men jeered and clapped. Staring straight ahead, Angelica crawled past the doorway. She pressed her back against the wall, listening for any footsteps coming closer, but all she heard was the thrashing of flesh. She motioned with her hand for Hannah to move. Hannah glided on her stomach, but she was slower than a sea turtle. Angelica seized her wrists, and with one big tug, dragged her past the opening. They both leaned against the wall, panting, their bodies trembling.

Angelica forced herself to stand and hoisted Hannah with her. Her arms screamed with pain, and her legs quivered with carrying Hannah’s dead weight, but she couldn’t leave her friend here. Taking a deep breath, she edged toward the stairs that led to the depths below.

The jeers and taunts grew fainter. Angelica glanced over her shoulder, but no one was in the doorway. She managed to slip both of them through the dark stairwell. The stench of dampness, gore, and sweat burned her nose and tasted bitter in her mouth. God, what had Palmer been doing to Ronan and Kane? Where they even alive?

She rounded the corner, panting and sweating. Darkness engulfed the brig. She leaned against the wall, to afraid too speak. “Ronan,” she whispered, but the rolling and creaking ship buried her cracking voice. She cleared her throat. “Ronan?”

“Angelica?”

Tears welled up behind her eyelids at his husky voice and her heart soared, pushing her lungs up. He was alive. “Where are you?”

“Get out of here.” His cold voice stole the joy out of her heart.

She pinched her lips together. “Where? Back to Palmer’s cabin?”

“The foul-hearted bastard.” The rattle of chains got her attention. She lowered Hannah to the floor and wasn’t sure if she was awake or not. Forcing herself to move, she headed in the direction of the chains. “Ronan, is that you?”

“Aye, ’tis me.”

She pushed out her hands. “I…I can’t see.”

“Follow my voice. And the banging chains.” His steady tone made her yellow spine stiffen.

The clanking only heightened her fear, but she moved toward it. She inhaled, and a brief scent of Ronan’s spiciness dampened the stench. Her muscles relaxed, and she hurried forward. She bumped her forehead into a wall and staggered backward.  “Where are you?”

“To your left.”

His strong voice calmed the last of her nerves. She stretched out her hand, slid it against the wall, and her fingertips brushed against hard flesh.

“You’ve found me,” he whispered.

She patted his side, moving her hand across hard, coiled muscles leading up to his broad shoulders. “Ronan, Ronan, ’tis you.”

Tears stung her eyes and she planted kisses on his face, needing to taste his salty skin. She wrapped her arm around his neck and leaned her head against his chest, listening to his thumping heart. “I couldn’t stay in there.” She wished he could hold her, protect her from the monster hunting her.

“Angelica, he’ll find you.”

She sobbed, holding him tight. “I know.” But she didn’t care. He was here and she was here. That was all that mattered.

“You’ve got to unchain me. It will give you time.”

She raised her head, hoping her eyes would adjust and she could see Ronan’s face. “Time? Time for what?”

“Steal the longboat. Get you and Hannah out of here.”

She lifted her eyebrow. “I think they’ll notice us taking the long boat.”

“Hannah can—”

She shook her head. “Ronan, they drugged her. I think it might be black magic. When she draws on her power, sickness and pain grip her.”

He hissed. “Bloody codfish. You’ve got to get the keys.”

She peered into the darkness, trying to see the tiniest of silver, but there was not even a hint of light in this hell hole. “Where are they?”

He tilted his head. “On the wall next to me.”

She didn’t want to tear away from him. Touching him fueled her bravery, and she braced her shoulders to find the keys. “Ronan, I can’t see a thing.”

“You’ve got to try. He’ll soon discover you’re missin’.”

Angelica inhaled and put her hands on the damp wall, forcing herself to move away from her rock. Slime and dirt slide over her palms, and she cringed. She wanted to hurry but if she did, she might miss finding the damn keys. Why couldn’t Palmer hang a damn lantern down here? There was no depth to the man’s evilness.

Bellowing and thundering footsteps propelled her on.

“He’s comin’. He’s lookin’ for you. Hurry.” Ronan’s hurried her voice only made the panic roll up her throat. Her cold fingers fumbled over the wall, searching for anything that felt like a key.

Cold tingles swept over her shaking fingers and toes, making them go numb. “I’m trying.” She was no nearer to finding the damn keys.

A glow came down the stairs, lighting up the dungeon. “Bitch, are you down there?”

Rage reeked from Palmer’s voice. God, he’d hurt her.

The skeleton keys dangled on a ring from on hook and were only a few feet away. She seized them and ran over to Ronan and fumbled unlocking the manacles. Why hadn’t she moved faster?

“I’m free.”

Angelica blinked. She’d only unlocked one manacle. Ronan grabbed her shoulder and pushed her aside. An anguished cry caught her attention. Panting heavily, Hannah flattened her back against the wall. Blood trickled down her nose.

Ronan grabbed a bludgeon off the wall and raced over to the stairwell, raising it high over his head.

“Angelica, release me.”

Kane was strapped to the rack. She rushed over to him and, her fingers trembling, unlocked the straps holding him. He rolled off the rack and slumped onto the floor. “Get me a weapon.”

On the wall where the keys had been, there were whips, knives, and mallets. She grabbed the whip, hoping he knew how to wield one. If only Ewan was here…

The dungeon grew brighter. Hannah crawled away from the opening and huddled behind a table. Palmer rounded the corner, his meaty hand holding a lantern. Ronan smashed the bludgeon down on his wrist. Palmer howled. The lantern crashed onto the floor, glass breaking. Fire broke out, and smoke filled the dungeon.

Ronan swung the bludgeon again, smashing it into Palmer’s red face. Bones cracked, and blood spewed. He staggered. Men raced around him, swords drawn.

Palmer held his wrist. “Seize them, you fools!”

Kane lashed out the whip, hitting one of the lackeys in the eye. He yelped, dropping the sword.

Kane tilted his head. “Get the sword, Angelica.” His loud voice made Angelica sprang into action.

She lunged for the sword, but Palmer kicked it away from her. Ronan fought the other lackey with the bludgeon, and the man had him pinned against the wall. Hannah was unconscious, slumped over on her side.

“Cap’n, Cap’n.” A man ran into the foray, his sword high over his head. “Land ho. ’Tis Zuto’s island.”

Chapter 23

Fire licked through dungeon, black smoke snaking around Ronan. His eyes burned, and he coughed. He was backed against the wall, frantic to see Angelica.

“Fire, fire,” someone yelled.

Angry footsteps thundered down the stairs, and men poured into the dungeon. Water splashed around, steam and smoke blurring Ronan’s vision. A sword slashed through the murkiness, but he blocked it with the bludgeon, wood splintering.

“Give it up, fool,” his opponent said, his face masked from the black mist. “You’re aboard the Damsel, an’ Zuto awaits you an’ the mermaid.”

“We’re not there yet,” Ronan glared. He glanced over his shoulder. “Kane, we’ve got to get the lasses out of here!”

“Die, first!” A burly pirate lunged at him, his sword aimed at Ronan’s heart.

Ronan took a chance—ducked and rolled. The sword slashed over his body.  Ronan kicked the man’s leg, knocking him onto his knee. Ronan skidded away, holding onto the jagged bludgeon, and slammed it into the man’s jaw.

Kane cracked the whip and sliced Palmer’s face.

“You bastard.” Palmer held his left cheek.

Ronan jumped to his feet and darted around men, putting out the fire with canvas and water. He peered through the gray smoke. “Angelica!”

A beast of a man dragged Angelica by the hair, forcing her to arch her back, edging a dagger to her throat. Drops of blood trickled down her neck. He pressed his stubbled cheek against her smooth one. “Stop, or she dies.”

Ronan’s heart jerked. He clutched the club tight, wishing he could smash the man’s jeering face, but he could hit Angelica.

Her eyes pleaded. “Ronan, I’m sorry.”

His gut wrenched. Not having a choice, he released his tight fingers around the bludgeon one by one. Men swirled around him and bound his wrists. Ronan didn’t take his eyes off the smug man, vowing to rip out his heart. “Lower the blade.”

The man’s hand shook. “Cap’n?”

Ronan gritted his teeth. The bloody fool could slit her throat.

“Cap’n.” A bald man held Hannah’s unconscious body in his arms. “The elixir worked. We’ve got O’Brien’s whore.”

Palmer dropped his bloody hand, his face smeared red. “So, what will it be, O’Brien?”

Kane threw the whip on the blackened floor.

“Bring the prisoners up on deck. I want O’Brien flogged.” Palmer held his limp wrist to his gut. “The rest of you men clean this mess.”

“But Cap’n,” one of lackeys frowned. “The demon—”

Palmer backhanded the man,, smashing him into the wall. “Zuto can wait. Any other questions…”

Ronan pulled on his bindings, wiggling his body. “Palmer, ye scoundrel.”

The slimy runt maneuvered Angelica in front of him, blocking Ronan’s line of sight. He immediately stopped struggling and allowed the men to haul him up the stairs to the deck. Behind him, two men dragged Kane. The bright sunlight blinded Ronan’s eyes. He winced, turning his head away.

Hannah lay unmoving near Palmer’s feet. “What did you do the poor lass?” he asked.

“If you hurt her…” Kane warned.

Palmer shrugged and slapped the butt of a whip in his hand. “You’ll do nothing—slave. She’s not dead. Out. Ready to be sent to Coaybay.” He nodded his head. “String him up.” As the men manacled Kane’s wrists, Palmer patted his cheek. “I want to pay you the same compliment you paid me.”

Ronan looked out at the wide, blue ocean, but there was no sign of the Soaring Phoenix. He was helpless to stop the Damsel from sailing toward Zuto’s island. He watched the same swaying palm trees and dreaded white sandy beaches. ’Twas what he remembered. The only absence was Zuto, but he was there, waiting, watching.

Ronan needed time to distract Palmer. He wouldn’t give up hope that the Phoenix was close behind. “Palmer, Where’s Zuto?”

“He’s there. He’s just binding his good time.” Palmer lashed Kane, leaving a bloody welt. Kane jolted, his hands gripping his bindings tight.

“You’ll be screaming soon, O’Brien. I promise.”  He whipped him again and again.

Slashes ripped into the captain’s flesh, blood trickling down his shredded back. Ronan had no doubt that Kane would cry out. Lord, he would. He had to do something before Kane was nothing but a bloody mess.

“I never realized Zuto was so patient, allowin’ you to carry out your revenge.”

Palmer raised his hand and stopped. “Silence.” He jerked his head toward Ronan, his face pale. Ronan followed his gaze. His smirk faded as his heart skipped a beat.

Zuto was on the beach. His long black hair hid his face, and he wore his signature loin cloth. Ronan could feel his eyes boring into him, making his flesh crawl, his stomach twisting into knots. He’d be facing him, not in a dream, but in the flesh. He wouldn’t be able to wake this time. He didn’t know if Angelica was with child, but Zuto thought she was, meaning she was still in danger. Hannah was passed out, and Kane slumped against the mast. He had lost.

Palmer threw the whip on the deck. “Lower the damn long boats.” His voice was edgy.

Ronan swallowed. Palmer feared Zuto—and he feared no one.

Ronan and the other three were forced into the long boats. He and Kane, their wrists bound behind their backs, were separated from their women. Deep, bloody streaks marred Kane’s back, and he bent his head. Every time a wave rocked the boat, he’d groan, toppling close to the edge. Fear squeezing his lungs, Ronan pulled on his restraints, but he was powerless to save his captain.

Men rowed, and the dreaded island grew closer and closer. Angelica and Hannah were in another boat with Palmer. He sat behind Angelica and toyed with her hair, bringing it to his nose and sniffing it.

She jerked forward. “Leave me alone, you leech.”

Silky blond strands escaped his dirty finger. “Soon, you’ll be mine.” A sickening smile spread across his bruised and bloody face.

“Palmer, keep your filthy paws to yourself.” Ronan twisted his body, trying to get free, but only making the rope cut deeper into his flesh. “Or I’ll swear I’ll rip out your black heart.”

Palmer laughed but kept his hands to himself.

Hannah rested her head in Angelica’s lap, and Angelica stroked Hannah’s brown hair. Angelica could be the mother of his child, and he had to find a way to keep her safe.

There was still no sign of the Soaring Phoenix. Zuto must have cloaked the Damsel. The crew could be hunting them anywhere. He wished he could summon William to whisk Angelica and Hannah away from this foul place, but they were alone.

He strained to remember everything Mariah had told him. She had mentioned love was the greatest power of all. Love could defeat a demon. But how? She hadn’t had time to cast the spell. Zuto was a powerful demon. Mariah was wrong, filled with foolish notions.

As the sun sank lower in the ocean, turning clouds pink, purple and orange, Zuto’s new curse gripped him. His throat constricted, a ferocious hunger possessing him. ’Twas not like anything he’d known before. He wanted blood, innocent blood. He reluctantly looked over at Hannah, who was helpless in Angelica’s lap. He could hear her blood thumping through her veins. He rolled his tongue across his incisors, wanting to sink his fangs into her throat. Mariah’s words echoed in his mind. He looked at Angelica, her blond hair, her curvy body, her belief in him. He took a deep breath, pushing the hunger aside. For now.

The moon would rise soon, and he’d be able to break these bloody bonds, and Kane would heal. It would give them a chance.

As the men reached the shore, Zuto approached Palmer. “What the hell did you think you were doing aboard the ship?”

Palmer’s face paled. “O’Brien—”

His voice whined like a little boy justifying why he was late for school.

The demon’s hair parted from his face, his red eyes glowing. “I don’t care what he did.” He waved his hand. “Bring them ashore and tie them up.”

“Why?” Palmer asked. “Ronan and Kane will turn…”

Zuto rushed across the sand and lifted Palmer out of the boat by the throat. “I want them to be vampires. ’Tis the only way for the spell to work. Ronan must feed on Angelica and draw out the baby’s soul.”

Ronan’s eyes widened. He couldn’t believe what Zuto had said. Numbness snaked through his body, and he couldn’t breathe. His veins constricted tighter, and the hunger, the agonizing hunger, grew stronger. He couldn’t fight it. Not knowing if the captain could hear him, he said, “Kane, when you turn, kill me.”

* * *

Men dragged Kane out of the boat, and he collapsed onto the sand. Leif grabbed Ronan’s arm, hoisting him out of the long boat. Ronan whirled around, but another brute stopped him cold with a dagger, aiming it at his throat. “Move, ye maggot.”

“Please, Ronan.” Angelica gasped, putting her hand on her neck.

Zuto flicked his hand. Ronan’s legs moved on their own, no matter how he willed them to stop.

The demon gestured to four wooden stakes planted in the ground. “Now, sit.”

Ronan held his head up high. “No.”

“Always the hard way with you.” He pointed to the ground. “Sit.”

Strong wind slammed into the back of Ronan’s legs, knocking him to the ground hard. Hot sand scraped his face.

Zuto motioned with his hand. “Bring the girl.”

“Let her be, ye bastards!” Ronan yelled, spitting out dirt.

Ignoring him, Alfred snagged Angelica’s arm, yanking her out of the boat. She twisted her arm, and with her hand, beat on his fat hand.

“Stop it, wench,” he said.

“Enough.” Leif grabbed her other arm.

Together they both dragged her to the stakes. She was only inches away from Ronan.

His heart beating fast, Ronan looked up at Leif. “Please, donna do this.”

Leif forced Angelica to sit. Leaning close to Ronan, he said, “I donna have a choice.” His voice was barely a whisper.

Ronan’s eyes widened, wondering what he meant.

Despair strangling his heart, Ronan watched Leif and Alfred quickly manacle Angelica’s ankles and wrists to the stakes. She turned her head toward Ronan, mouthing the words I love you.

His breath quickened. Did she love him, or was it Mariah’s spell? He looked at the demon, but he was busy watching the sunset.

The sun dipped into the ocean, and darkness descended onto the beach. “Soon, you’ll feast,” Zuto said.

Ronan glared. “I’ll not hurt Angelica.” He hoped he wasn’t lying.

“You don’t have any say in the matter,” Zuto said. “The spell has already been cast and can’t be undone.”

His shadow fell over Ronan, sending an icy chill down his spine. Ronan shivered. It was as if a bucket of ice water had been thrown on him.

“I don’t know why you’re struggling, Macmillan. I gave you my word.”

He snapped his fingers. Ronan’s severed hand materialized, floating within a glowing golden aura, chasing away the murkiness.

“Once this is over, you’ll have your hand back. Isn’t that what you’ve been whining about this whole time? Complaining you’re a cripple. By tomorrow morning, you’ll be whole again.” He gestured toward Kane, tied to a tree and slumped over. “But you’ll be minus one captain. I fear sucking out your child’s soul will not be enough for your hunger. You’ll drain your captain as well.”

Ronan yanked on his bindings, but they were secured tight. His blasted legs wouldn’t move.

Zuto raised his eyebrow. “I’ll never understand humans. You have what you wanted. Be content.” He looked at Palmer. “Give me your dagger.”

Palmer pulled out a jeweled dagger from his jacket and handed it to Zuto. The demon knelt on one knee next to Angelica.

She pressed her body deeper into the sand, edging away from the demon. “I’m not pregnant. I have not felt a baby move inside me.”

“You’re wrong. You couldn’t swim, because you are human. I can see your baby through your eyes. Before this is through, you’ll feel the baby move.”

“Please, don’t hurt my baby.”

Zuto brushed her hair out of her face. “I’m sorry. I need your baby, whether it’s a boy or girl. The spell won’t be as strong with a male, but I’m out of time.” He ran his long fingers down the side of her face. “But you’ll be able to have more children. If you survive the night on board the Fiery Damsel.”

Tears stained her cheeks. “Why are you doing this?”

He jerked his hand away. “’Tis not your concern.”

“Not my concern.” Angelica narrowed her eyes and spat into his face.

Ronan froze. Humiliating the demon was a good way to get her throat slit. “Zuto, don’t hurt her.”

She twisted her arms and legs, making her manacles clank against the stakes. “Because of you, I’ll lose the man I love and become a mindless whore.”

“Such a fierce passion you have, mermaid.” He waved the blade inches over her face.

Angelica stopped thrashing, lying perfectly still. Fear flashed in her angry eyes, and she followed the weapon as if it were a cobra ready to strike.

Ronan kicked sand toward the demon. The sand flurried in the air, descending down onto the ground, nowhere near the demon. “You bastard.”

Zuto arched his eyebrow as if Ronan were nothing but an annoying cricket.

Sweat rolled down Ronan’s face. He squirmed, pulling on his wrists, digging the rope into his flesh. Pain throbbed in his wrists, but he didn’t care. “Leave her alone!”

“I’m not the one who will attack her.” Without warning, he nicked her neck, not deep, but deep enough for blood to trickle down her throat, turning the white sand red.

“Why’d you cut her?” Ronan twisted, pulling on his restraints. The metal bindings stretched, sending hope through him.

Zuto threw the dagger, embedding it to the hilt next to Ronan’s thigh. Amazingly, it didn’t cut into his flesh. He inhaled the scent of blood, stirring the ravenous hunger.

The demon walked around him. “Her blood will soon drive you mad, and you’ll break your bond. In case you’re wondering, the spell will allow you to transform in daylight.” He smirked. “But only this one time. I can’t have you killing off my crew.” He nodded at Palmer. “We’ll leave them here. Bring Hannah Knight with you.”

“Please, Zuto,” Kane managed to say. “Take me instead.”

Zuto turned his back on Kane. “Maketabori doesn’t want you, O’Brien. He wants your mate.”

A hairy pirate with tattoos covering his flabby gut bent over and tossed Hannah over his shoulder. He trailed Zuto into the jungle.

Palmer kicked Kane repeatedly in the ribs. Bones cracked. Each time Kane groaned, Palmer kicked harder and smiled. Ronan knew his captain. Kane could take the pain. It was losing Hannah. She was his whole world. Without her, he’d crumble.

A set of keys fell out of Palmer’s pocket. They landed softly on the ground, glistening from the rising moonlight. Ronan sucked in his breath, hoping Palmer wouldn’t notice.

Ronan had to do something. He kicked the sand repeatedly, and for once, something went right. Sand cast a light dusting over the keys.

Scowling, Zuto emerged from the jungle. “I said now, Palmer. You can have your fun later.”

Palmer’s smile faded, and he hurried away, leaving the keys. “I’m sorry, master.”

Ronan snorted. Seriously—Fun? Is that what the demon thought Palmer was doing? Aye, torture and mayhem were a grand time.

Ronan was left with his broken captain and Angelica and the dreaded moonlight. Hunger burned in his gut, his throat constricting so tight, he couldn’t breathe. ’Twas as if the blazing sun dried up all his bodily fluid. His heart beat faster than it ever had before. He frowned. Usually when he changed into a vampire, his heart beat slowed. Not this time. His heart beat faster than a hummingbird’s.

Everything was different. Energy surged through him, his senses sharpening. He looked into the lush jungle and could see Palmer and Zuto talking in low voices near a hut while the crew huddled together in silence. He could hear their slight whispers.

“The Phoenix is coming, Palmer. We have to be ready. I have a surprise for them.”

But the blasted demon didn’t say what surprise awaited them. Ronan closed his eyes. The Phoenix was sailing into a trap, and he was powerless to warn them. A honey sweet smell teased his senses, and he licked his dry lips. ’Twas Angelica’s blood. It was tantalizing. He could hear her heartbeat thundering. She was afraid, afraid of him.

Mariah’s words popped into his mind again. True love would beat Zuto, but how?

Angelica looked at him. Strands of her hair blew across her face, sticking to the blood on her throat. “Ronan, I want you to know whatever you do to me, I forgive you.”

Ronan furrowed his brow, trying to understand her. He was about to attack her, and she forgave him. She truly loved him unconditionally. No woman had ever said this before, not Mariah—no one. He couldn’t swallow, not from the thirst, but from the overwhelming emotions he felt for Angelica. He couldn’t breathe. His beating heart swelled, crushing against his ribs, but it didn’t hurt.

“It won’t be your fault. Just know I love you now and always.” Her voice choked.

She was his woman, the mother of his child, and he wasn’t going to let her die. Instead of fighting the curse, he drew on the newfound power. Tingles rushed over him, power surging through him. With a mighty roar, he yanked on the ropes, the muscles in his arms bulging, his heart pounding faster. Ignoring the pain cutting into his flesh, he gritted his teeth, arching his back, and cried out. “Angelica!”

It was a loud, roaring cry, more animal than man. The twine unraveling, he broke free. He panted, trying to catch his breath. The thirst was on him, but something more powerful pumped through his veins. He looked up and over the horizon; he saw black sails and a large beast flying in the air. The Phoenix.

A slow smile spread across his face. He snatched the dagger out of the sand and stumbled to his feet. He grabbed the keys and walked toward Angelica. He couldn’t take his eyes off her blood, his body shaking with hunger.

Her eyes widened with fear, and her lower lip trembled. “Ronan, don’t hurt our baby.”

Her sweet voice cut through his hunger. Taking a deep breath, he drew on his honor. He knelt next to her ankles and unlocked the manacles, freeing her dainty feet. He caressed her calves. “I won’t.”

“Ronan, your eyes.”

He turned away, not able to meet her accusatory stare. “I know. They’re red. The hunger is upon me.”

He crawled toward her and sat on his haunches. She was so beautiful, so brave. She’d faced down a demon and Palmer.

She tilted her chin. “Do what you must do.”

Pushing back the temptation to taste her blood, he freed her wrists, his hand shaking. He couldn’t deny he wanted one taste, one drink, but what he’d done to Hannah aboard the Fiery Damsel haunted him. He’d almost killed her. He wouldn’t do the same to Angelica.

“Stay away from me.” She edged away and scampered onto her feet.

He stood, holding out his hand. “Angelica, please don’t fear me.”

She turned her back and ran toward the beach. He frowned. Where did she think she was going? Blimey, she was leaving him. She was returning to the sea.

With vampire speed, he chased after her. If she reached the water, she’d disappear. Damn it! Why hadn’t he ever learned how to swim? But he’d been able to hold his breath underwater longer than any man, maybe he could swim, if he trusted in his selkie abilities. He now understood why his grandfather gave up his powers for his grandmother. He felt the same way about Angelica. He couldn’t lose her, wouldn’t lose her. Not now. Not ever.

She glanced over her shoulder, her face ashen. “Ronan, no!”

He seized her arm and whirled her around.

She kicked his shins, her head thrashing side to side. “Let me go!”

“No, I canna. Donna you understand?” The tightness in his throat unwounded. What he’d been hiding in his heart for so long burst through his dry lips. “I love you. You’re my life.” Heaving for air, he blinked. He’d said it. He’d actually said it. He smiled. Three little words, the hardest he’d ever said, doused the fiery hunger burning his gut. He loosened his grip. “I mean it. I love you.”

She stopped struggling, hair dangling in her face. “What did you say?”

His hand shaking, he pushed her tangled strands out of her shocked face. “You heard me. I love you.”

“But I can see it in your eyes, you want to drink my blood.”

“Aye, ’tis true.” He leaned his forehead on hers. “But I wonna.”

She ran her hands through his locks. “How can you be sure?”

He leaned his rugged cheek into her palm. “Because you’re my woman. I’ll do anything to protect you and our babe.”

“But the hunger?”

He grinned, looking toward the jungle. “Donna worry. There is other prey for me to feast on.”

Chapter 24

Angelica searched Ronan’s terrifying face. She wanted to believe him, but his red eyes glowed in the darkness, and his long incisors shot fear through her veins. She could barely breathe or think. She’d known he was a vampire, but to see the real thing turned her blood ice cold. Was he telling the truth? Would he do anything to protect her and their unborn babe? Why hadn’t she felt the baby move? If she was pregnant, she should have felt it move.

She scanned his face. Besides hunger, there was something else in his eyes. Desperation, definitely. Did this mean he truly loved her? Or had Mariah cast the spell? She bit her lip. There was only one way to find out. She braced her shoulders, clasped his hand and squeezed. “I believe you.”

Tears actually glistened in his eyes, but he blinked, and they disappeared. The deep worry lines in his forehead lessen and he loosened his grip. “Thank you.”

“What are we going to do?”

“Zuto and the crew of the Fiery Damsel think I’ve attacked you.” He pointed. “Look, the Soaring Phoenix is fast approaching the island. We just need to deceive them until they arrive.”

“How? Zuto will be back soon to investigate.”

“Well, we must’n disappoint them.”

For a minute terror plunge into her pounding heart, and she couldn’t breathe. “What do you mean?”

He released her hand, stepping away. “Trust me.”

He opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of fangs. She put her hand over her racing heart and screamed. She turned to run, but instead of attacking her, he lifted his wrist and tore it open with his teeth. Blood leaked through his lips, dripping onto his shirt.

“Ronan, what are you doing?”

He lowered his wrist. Lordy, he was the devil himself with crimson staining his mouth and chin. “Playin’ a deception.”

She couldn’t fathom what he meant. Playing a trick on a demon wouldn’t end well. “I don’t understand.”

“Smear this on your throat and lay on the ground, pretendin’ to be unconscious.” He tilted his head toward the jungle. “Zuto will send someone to investigate.”

“You’re going to attack them, aren’t you?”

He sighed, lowering his head as if ashamed. “Aye. The hunger is becomin’ more demandin’. ’Tis the only way I know to keep you safe.” He raised his head. “Will you do this?”

She nodded, hoping he wouldn’t attack her. She rubbed his slick wound, crimson staining her trembling fingers.

“Now, wiped it on your throat.”

Fighting back the revulsion, she did as he instructed, smudging the thick blood onto her throat.

“Good.” He jerked his head toward the ocean. “Come on. Lay down by the jagged rocks near the sea arch as if I caught you trying to escape.”

Angelica followed his line of vision. The foamy sea tempted her. She could call to her sisters, and they’d help her escape, but she couldn’t leave Ronan. He was risking his life for her, and she loved him, for better or worse.

He grabbed her hand and raced down to the sea. He helped her lay down on the soft sand. The minute the sea caressed her toes, she sent out a call to all mermaids to stay away from the island. Water rushed around her limbs and back. Her hair plastered against her shoulders. The salty smell of the beloved sea blocked out the metallic odor of dried gore. She must look a grisly sight with blood smeared on her throat and hands. She didn’t know if this would work, but it had to. The Phoenix was too far away to offer help.

Ronan crouched behind a large, jagged rock. Her heart threatening to bust through her ribs, Angelica closed her eyes.

As the water swirled around her, a voice called, “Angelica, are you in danger?”

Tears swelled behind Angelica’s eyes at the sweet murmur. Mermaids could send their thoughts through the water. ’Twas Isabella, her sister.

“Yes.”

“Come to the sea. I’ll take you to Father, and he’ll protect you.” Her voice tempted Angelica but she felt a flutter in her belly.

“I can’t. I’m with child and in love.”

“With a human?”

Angelica shuddered at the contempt in her sister’s voice. Isabella detested humans, especially pirates. “Leave, Isabella. There’s a demon on the island determined to capture a mermaid. Stay away.”

“I’ll not leave you.” Angelica winced at the stubbornness in her sister’s voice. Once Isabella decided on something, there was no turning her back.

Angelica pushed her mermaid power. “You cannot help.”

“I can. My song hasn’t failed me yet.”

Angelica wanted to convince Isabella to leave before something went terribly wrong, but she sensed someone approaching and cut off her telepathy.

“There she is,” a male voice said.

“Where’s Macmillan?” Another voice asked.

“I don’t know, but Zuto wants us to bring her to him.”

Angelica didn’t recognize the first voice, but she definitely recognized the first nasal voice. ’Twas Alfred Johnson, the boatswain. Besides Palmer, he’d terrified her the most. He’d pinched her nipples and slapped her buttocks more than Palmer. His face had been ridden with pox scars. He’d promised once Zuto was done with her, he’d take her from behind and then force her to suck his cock. She shuddered. It took everything she had not to move and run to Ronan’s arms.

Hurried footsteps approached her, sloshing in the waves. Cold hands clasped her wrist.

“Leave her,” Ronan said.

Alfred’s eyes widened. “What the devil?”

She detected fear in his voice. The icy fingers on her arms relaxed. Angelica didn’t wait for the pirates to recognize it was a ploy. She opened her eyes and bolted off the swirling sand, darting behind Ronan.

Alfred unleashed his sword. “You’re dead, Macmillan.”

“I donna think so.” Ronan licked his lips. “I’m hungry. Very hungry.”

The other squatty man held a sword in his hand. “You’re not scaring us.” Fear edged into his voice.

A loud shriek distracted the two men. Angelica smiled. William in dragon form swooped toward them. Alfred threw down his weapon, fleeing toward the jungle with William close behind.

Ronan didn’t hesitate and lunged. The pudgy pirate swung his sword, slicing Ronan’s arm. Blood streamed down his arm, but he didn’t stop. He rammed his head into the pirate’s mid-section, slamming him into the surf. The two men struggled for the sword. A wave knocked the sword out of the man’s hand. His mistake was chasing after the sword. Ronan clutched his arm. He opened his mouth and sank his sharp teeth into the gurgling man’s neck, squirting crimson into the ocean. His eyes bulging, he clawed at Ronan’s face, but it was useless, he was already dying, disappearing into the swell.

Someone seized Angelica’s hair. “Come with me.”

She twisted to look into Alfred’s beady eyes. She tried to pry off his fingers. “Release, me.”

A nightingale’s sweet song gave her hope—Isabella. Power strummed in her voice and Angelica drew on it. Her heart beat stronger, and she took a deep breath. Tingles rushed over her clammy skin, and fear was shoved to the side. She wasn’t done yet. Despite strands of hair being yanked out, she twisted and raked her nails down Alfred’s cheek. He cried out, loosening his hold. She kneed him between the legs. He released her. Just in time for William to pick him up by his shoulders and toss him against a rock, dropping his sword.

Alfred shook his head and pushed himself to get up. Angelica grabbed his sword and, using all her strength, swung. She sliced his thick neck. Moaning, he fell onto his hands and knees. Rage pumping through her, she hacked again and again. Blood spurted onto her dress, hitting her face, but she didn’t care. She severed his greasy head. It rolled, bumping into her foot, his shocked eyes gazing at the trail of his own blood. Red water swirled around his headless corpse. Queasiness swirled in her gut. Her hands shaking, she dropped the weapon and put her palm over her mouth to keep from vomiting.

Panting, Angelica tried to catch her breath. She’d never killed anyone before, and had always valued human life, but for Alfred, she had no regret. He deserved to die and if she could, she’d have killed him over and over again.

William approached naked in human form. “Angelica? Are you all right?”

He was a fine specimen, but she preferred her vampire.

“He...he...planned to drag me to Zuto and Palmer. He deserved to die.”

“Did Ronan bite you?”

“No, you bloody lizard.” Ronan emerged from the sea. His shirt and skin were drenched crimson. Anger flashed in his red eyes. “Why the hell are you naked?”

William pointed at Angelica. “I thought you had given into your hunger. She’s a bloody mess.”

Ronan glanced at the severed head and hurried over to Angelica. “What happened?”

She rushed into his arms, needing to feel his strength. “He was going to take me to Palmer.”

He wrapped his arms around her. “You killed him.”

“Yes.” She clenched his drenched shirt. “I’ll never be Palmer’s whore.”

“I promise I’ll keep you safe.”

He held her tight, smelling of the sea and gore, but she didn’t care. He’d protected her.

Bones crunched, and a shriek brought her attention. William had transformed back into a dragon, and he nodded toward his back as if to say get on.

Ronan gently pushed her away. “Go with William.”

The tremor in his voice and in his hand, scared her, and she nodded. “All right.” She clasped his rough hand, but he released hers. Her heart stilled. “Aren’t you coming?”

“The curse is on me. I’m not safe aboard the Phoenix. Remember what Zuto said about Hannah? I can’t be around her.”

“But you’ve fed.”

“He’s right. It’s not enough,” a confident voice agreed.

She turned. Zuto approached them, while Palmer and his men waited in the jungle, their swords drawn.

William roared, and fire spurt out, burning Zuto, but the demon didn’t scream. He walked out of the flames. “You should know better, dragon. Your fire can’t harm me.” He tilted his head toward Palmer. “Unlike my crew.” He stared at Angelica, anger flashing in his eyes. “Your baby still has its soul.”

“I sense something.” He scanned the beach and the sea, his eyes taking on a predatory gleam.

Angelica sucked in her breath. Isabella! The little fool. She couldn’t hide her power from Zuto. He was too powerful. She wanted to tell her sister to leave, but she wasn’t in the water and couldn’t communicate.

He focused on Angelica, holding out his hand. “Come with me, mermaid.”

“Leave her alone.” Ronan stepped in front of Angelica, using his body as a shield, but he was no match for the demon.

They’d need an army to defeat him.

“I can’t do that, vampire.” His voice was surprisingly sorrowful. “Nothing has changed.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, demon. Thanks to my brother, my woman is safe aboard the Soaring Phoenix,” a familiar voice said.

Angelica couldn’t help but tilt her head in victory at what was better than His Majesty’s Navy. Kane, Mariah, and his crew stood on the beach, weapons drawn. Blood covered Kane’s mouth and soaked his naked chest. He was a deadly monster, but Angelica didn’t care. He was the captain of the Phoenix and had just bested a demon.

Suspicion flickered in Zuto’s eyes. “I see you’ve made a full recovery, Captain, but I fail to see how.”

Kane flashed him a lopsided grin. “Dragon’s blood.”

“Yes, of course.”

Kane’s eyes darkened. “Now, release Ronan and Angelica.”

“You’ve forgotten some old friends.”

Something shrieked loudly within the jungle, turning Angelica’s spine yellow. The Earth rumbled and groaned. Palm trees trembled. Birds flew into the air squawking. Long spindly legs knocked over palms, squashing lush vegetation. Two of the biggest, blackest, spiders Angelica had ever seen crept out onto the beach. Hate reflected in their eight beady eyes and drool dripped from their fangs. The fierce crew of the Soaring Phoenix stepped back, their faces pale, including Kane’s.

Palmer and his crew watched the spiders warily. These had to be the dreadful creatures Mariah had said kidnapped her brother. How could they even be alive? The creatures clamping jaws could bite a man in two.

“Ah, Captain, I see you remember my pets.” Zuto looked at Ronan. “Seize the mermaid.”

It happened so fast, Angelica didn’t have to move. Sticky web flung out of a spider’s mouth, wrapping around her leg, cutting into her flesh. She slammed to the ground, knocking the sail out of her lungs. She clawed at the sand, breaking her nails as she was dragged over the rough beach, bits of shells cutting into her skin. “Ronan!”

Ronan raced after and sliced the web with his sword. He yanked Angelica up and tossed her behind him. “Damn you, Zuto! You said you wouldn’t hurt her.”

Breathing hard, she clutched his arms, too scared to move.

“I gave you a chance, Macmillan.” Zuto glared. “If you’d have drawn out your child’s soul like I asked you to, I’d not have to release my pets.”

Angelica shuddered. Either way, Zuto had planned to kill her by Ronan or the foul beasts.

William faced the beasts, smoke puffing out of his nostrils. He crouched down, unfurling his wings, his tail twitching behind him.

A spider spit out a web, lashing his wing, leaving a bloody welt. William hissed.

“No!” Mariah cried out. She ran toward the dragon. “William!”

Ewan grabbed her arm, yanking her back. “Stop, the beasties will kill you.”

William spit out a ball of crackling fire, consuming the beast. It shrieked and scampered around the beach, knocking down trees, forcing the crew of the Soaring Phoenix to scatter. Angelica shielded her eyes from the heat and shuddered from the agonizing cries. The screaming spider fell over onto its side, legs curling toward its bulbous abdomen. The eerie fire lit up the beach.

The stench turned Angelica’s stomach, and she covered her mouth to keep from spewing onto the beach.

The other spider ventured close to William, the tip of its spindly leg digging deeper into the sand. William flew toward the jungle, drawing the beast away from them. The creature spat out more web, cutting off tree tops.

Ronan glanced over his shoulder. “Angelica, go into the sea. Leave this cursed place. Go now while you have the chance.”

Angelica glanced at the sea. Isabella bobbed in the foam, her brown hair gleaming around her. She waved her arm, beaconing Angelica to come join her. She was still here, watching, trying to help, putting herself in danger.

Suddenly, it happened during all the chaos. Her baby fluttered in her tummy, not weak, but strong. ’Twas a boy. It was as if it was a baby eagle stretching out its wings for the first time. Power gushed through her veins, and her skin tingled. She’d never felt this way before. Her thundering heart swelled, and warmth spread through her, blocking out any fear. Her son possessed the fierceness of a vampire, the endurance of a selkie, and the transformation of a mermaid. No wonder Zuto wanted to possess his soul. He’d grow to be more powerful than both his parents. She could see him. He had Ronan’s eyes.

A shot rang out. Angelica fell onto her back, blinding pain boring into her shoulder, stealing her breath.

“Angelica!” Ronan cried, as he dropped to his knees. He cradled her close to his chest.

Dizziness swept over her, Ronan’s handsome face turned blurry. But the power didn’t leave her. Her son wanted to live and sent all of his abilities to fight the burning sensation in her shoulder.

Zuto lowered a smoking pistol. “Now, let’s see if you can resist her sweet blood, vampire.”

* * *

Ronan wiped Angelica’s hair away from her pale face. “Damn you, Zuto!” He could barely breathe. He tried to remember everything Mariah told him about mermaids, but he couldn’t remember if she said they were immortal. They had to be. He couldn’t lose her now.

The scent of her blood on his shaking hand tempted the hunger he tried desperately to deny. He stared at the blood dripping from her shoulder, unable to take his eyes off it. Unable to stop himself, he leaned over, curling his lips, revealing his fangs.

Angelica looked up at him without fear in her eyes. “I love you. Save our son.” Her low voice faltered, and her eyes closed. Her beautiful tanned color turned ashen.

The trance broken, he shook his head. She said they were going to have a son. She must have felt the babe move. Terror stabbed his heart. “Angelica, Angelica.”

“In case you were wondering, Macmillan,” Zuto said. “The ball was laced with poison, straight from Coaybay. If you want her to live, you must suck it out, along with your son’s soul, or she’ll die.”

Ronan clutched Angelica tighter. “Mariah, help me.”

“I don’t think so.” Zuto tilted the pistol at Palmer. “Time to stop hiding like weasels in the bushes, gentlemen.”

The Fiery Damsel’s crew stepped out of their hiding places, pistols and swords drawn, their eyes burning red. Palmer looked at his men and nodded. “Charge!”

Pirates streamed out of the jungle, waving their swords and blunderbusses over their head. They aimed their pistols and fired. Ewan spun around, blood dripping from his shoulder. Doc slammed into a tree, blood soaking his gut. Sean fired his pistol at close range but didn’t even nick his looming target. Shock shimmering in his eyes, he drew his sword to engage in battle. Ronan frowned. ’Twas as if Palmer’s men couldn’t miss and Kane’s men couldn’t shoot.

Zuto smiled, stroking his flintlock. Black magic had to be involved. Ronan wanted to grab Zuto’s pistol and shoot the bastard in the heart.

As fallen men struggled to move, the crew of the Fiery Damsel rushed in with one swift stroke, severing their heads.

Blinded by smoke and confusion, Kane, Ewan, and Doc fought their way over the beach littered with their own dead. Two, three, four shots ripped into Kane’s chest, his belly, and his shoulder, and he staggered, but the captain wouldn’t give up. He charged toward Palmer, hacking the hands and the sword off the man who confronted him, cleaving off the skull of the next, making his way to his nemesis.

Ronan hugged Angelica to his chest. He wanted to help the crew, but he wouldn’t abandon Angelica.

Smoke prowled through the beach, making Ronan’s eyes water, but he didn’t care. All that mattered was protecting Angelica. He peered through the battle of clashing swords to find Doc or Mariah.

Ewan was on the other side of the captain. He cried out a loud cry that stunned the Fiery Damsel crew, a deadly mistake. He slashed his sword with such savage power that two of them lost their heads and a third saw his entrails spill onto the sand.

Ronan hunted for Doc and saw Sean Mallory. Sean pressed forward and roared. He charged and cut down five pirates, decapitating four of them. Before he could cut down the last one, the man grabbed his harquebus and shot him in the temple. Sean spun around and collapsed. Doc rushed to Sean, who lay unconscious on the beach. The head wound bleeding onto the sand and turning Sean’s blond hair dark red. If he’d been mortal, he’d have been dead. Doc defended him, protecting the cap’n’s boatswain and best friend.

Mariah was behind the fighting lines. The wind blew her hair around her face, sand twirling into the air. She moved her arms, and a tornado of sand whooshed over the crew of the Fiery Damsel, blinding them, giving Kane and his men a chance.

She was Ronan’s only hope.

“Mariah, help Angelica!”

Mariah didn’t even look toward him. Ronan doubted she could hear him. He had to bring Angelica to him. He lifted Angelica into his arms to make a run to bring her to Mariah.

Zuto easily walked past the fighting pirates. He smiled, and his red eyes shone with anticipation. “The Mermaid will be dead before you reach the witch, Macmillan. ’Tis up to you.”

The scent of Angelica’s blood grew stronger. He panted harder and harder, his body shuddering. He clamped his jaw tight, drawing on every ounce of determination to keep from sinking his fangs into her slender neck.

“Ronan,” she whispered. “Call...for...Isabella.”

He’d never heard of the lass. Was she delirious? “Who the hell is Isabella? Donna you mean Mariah?”

“My...sister.” Her eyes fluttered shut and her body went limp.

He shook her, choking on panic rising up from his throat. “Angelica, Angelica!”

But she didn’t move. Her chest barely rose up and down. Ronan looked over at Mariah. She was busy casting spells, trying to save the crew. She seemed so far away. He’d have to rush through the fray, fighting his way to get to her.

Zuto moved his palm in a half circle. “Drink from her. I command you.”

The hunger burned inside him, growing stronger and stronger. His dry throat closed as if he’d swallowed sand, and he couldn’t breathe. A rush of liquid heat flushed through his veins, sending anticipating tingles of hunger through him. His will crumpled. Hating himself, he lowered his head and licked the succulent blood on her neck. The tiny droplets tasted like honey. He wanted more so much more.

“Drink from her, fool!”

Not able to resist, he peeled back his upper lip, lengthening his incisors.

Suddenly, a song hummed through the battle. It was louder than the clashing swords, grunting men, and firing pistols.

The hunger racing through him waned.

“A siren.” Zuto narrowed his eyes. “No, ’tis another mermaid.”

Down the beach away from the battle, a dark haired beauty emerged from the water. When she walked, her blue and green gown shimmered like the foamy sea, lighting up the dark beach. Her glistening hair tumbled down to her waist. Ronan blinked, thinking it was a spell, but the woman was still there.

The woman smiled, clasping a seashell around her neck. Was this Isabella, Angelica’s sister?

Ronan had never heard such a sweet song. It awakened something deep inside him, something he’d long denied. His heart thundering, he jerked his head up. Pain punched in his gut, but he ignored it. “No, I’ll not kill Angelica. I love her.”

The three simple words set a wave of flurries fluttering in his gut. The intensity of the feeling swelled inside him, exploding like a cannon, dissipating the hunger. Drawing on his vampire strength, he lifted her into his arms, fighting the lust to sink his fangs into her throat. His legs trembling, he stumbled to a nearby rock and sat. He cradled her close and pushed her wet hair out of her face.

His brows bunched together tight, Zuto walked toward him. “Yes, you will.”

Ignoring Zuto’s angry command, Ronan inhaled Angelica’s sweet breath. He leaned down and instead of biting her throat and drawing out their son’s soul, he exhaled his breath into her parted lips. “I love you with my whole heart, Angelica.”

He kissed her, desperately wanting her to know how much he loved her. The song grew louder in his ears, and love like he’d never known surged through him. Angelica lay motionless. He kissed her harder. Her tongue tangled with his, and he grinned.

Don’t Stop.

Ronan didn’t know where the voice came from, but decided to obey. He poured everything he had into his kiss. His love, his desire, his dreams. Most of all, he wanted her to know how much he needed her.

Something foul and acidic passed through his lips. He gagged and broke off, spitting onto the sand.

Keep drinking.

Not caring if he died, Ronan kissed Angelica, swallowing the nasty, bitter bile, taking it into his gut. His stomach and lips burned, and he wanted to stop, but refused. Angelica was worth losing his life.

The song grew stronger, blocking out Zuto’s curses. Ronan threw his head back and roared. Foul, black, scalding liquid burst out of his throat, burning his lips, spilling into the air and bursting into tiny flames falling onto the ground like volcanic ash. He panted, trying to breathe.

“Ronan?”

Wiping his mouth, he looked down at Angelica. Her golden hue had returned. Her lips were no longer drawn and pinched, but pink and lush.

“You’re alive?” His voice croaked, and hope seared into his heart.

“Thanks to our son and you.”

She stared into his eyes before she kissed him. ’Twas tender and passionate, a blending of lips and breaths, that sent a ripple of pleasure through Ronan. The poison was gone, and all he tasted was her sweet essence.

“You listened to the love song, didn’t you?”

Her voice was breathless, her lips bruised.

“Aye.”

“The poison’s gone. I felt our son fighting the poison. He’s a warrior like his father.” She snuggled her head against his shoulder. “You listened to Isabella’s song.”

He kissed the top of her brow. “’Twas not the song. ’Twas you. You have my heart.”

Zuto’s eyes narrowed like two shards of red glass, and his brows drew together into a fierce scowl that only grew deeper and deeper as he absorbed what Ronan had said. “You’ll pay for disobeying me, Macmillan. Prepare to die.”

Chapter 25

Men fired muskets, and the sound rang in Ronan’s ear. He inhaled the smell of sulfur, and his eyes watered from the smoke swirling around the battle. The clash of steel and the cry of men surrounded them. Through the foray, Zuto walked past the battling men. He cut a wide deliberate circle around Angelica and Ronan. He was a ghostly apparition untouched by swords or powder shot. Fear pumped into Angelica’s heart, and she clutched Ronan’s neck tight. The demon was plotting, his attention focused on them, prolonging the tension. He was about to do something bad, really bad.

Sweat plastered Ronan’s hair to his face and dripped into his eyes. “You need to be strong.” Ronan clenched his jaw, and the muscle in his cheek trembled. His arm shaking, he lifted her onto her feet. Angelica swayed but forced herself to stand by his side.

He brushed his mouth over her ear. “Run to the sea.”

She met Zuto’s perspective gaze. “No. I’ll not leave you.” She wouldn’t lose Ronan, not after he’d finally admitted he loved her.

William flew into the battle. He had strings of web dangling from a cut wing and one of his talons was broken. A loud shriek and the tumbling of trees announced the approach of the dreaded spider.

The dragon blew a stream of fire into the lush forest, and the beast screamed, crashing and rolling through the trees like a flaming ball.

Ronan smiled, triumphant glimmered in his eyes. “You’ve failed, Zuto. Your spiders are gone.”

Despite the strain in voice, her brave and foolish pirate still had fight.

“Yes, I suppose it does seem like I’m beaten.” Zuto glanced at the flames flickering on the dying spider. He faced them; something glittered in his eyes. “You forget, Macmillan, I’m immortal and a demon. I’ve had centuries to perfect my abilities.”

His grin fading, he took his place next to Angelica. She pretended not to notice his labored breath, and he leaned his weight against her forearm, forcing her to widen her stance to keep both of them from tumbling into the sand. Zuto cast his gaze over him, not missing the wobbliness. Angelica grabbed Ronan’s arm and pressed him against her.

The demon stopped pacing. “Your first punishment will be that you remain a cripple.”

Ronan’s hand magically appeared and floated in front of Zuto. Angelica held her breath, afraid Ronan would beg for his hand. He stared at his stubbed arm and gave her a reassuring smile. He kissed the top of her head. “I choose Angelica.”

She clutched him tighter, admiring his determination. Despite the dried blood on his face and his glowing red eyes, love burst inside her for this man. He defeated his temptation.

Zuto raised his head. “Feel pain, fool.”

A vein throbbed in Ronan’s temple. He tensed, and she could feel the shudder rippling through him. Angelica wrapped her arm around his waist, wishing she’d the power to stop the demon.

Zuto spread his arms wide and clapped his hands, squashing Ronan’s hand with a loud boom. Blood spurted, and bits of bone burst into the air.

Angelica was too stunned to move.

Ronan fell onto his knees, holding his arm, screaming. His face paled, and he collapsed onto his side.

“Ronan!” Angelica cradled his head in her lap. She pushed his wet hair out of his face. He gasped for breath; his eyes fluttering. He was going to pass out.

“Second, if you won’t give me your son...” Zuto knelt in front of them. “I’ll find another.” He grabbed Angelica’s chin and held it tight. “Starting with your sister. She’ll give me the girl I need.”

Angelica jerked her chin free. “No!”

Zuto stood. “I happen to know she has not returned to the sea. I sense her presence. She’s worried about you. I’d bet she’d do anything to save you.”

“Leave her alone!” Angelica prayed he was wrong.

Isabella, leave. Go back to Father.

“She can’t hear you, but I sense, even if she did, she wouldn’t leave.” He looked into the scuffle. “We must find her a mate. I have a surprise for you.”

Not caring if she revealed that the demon was right, Angelica yelled, “Isabella, leave. Now! You’re in danger! Please!”

Angelica’s eyes filled with tears as she looked down the gloomy beach, out at the black sea, and in the dense jungle, hunting for a sign of Isabella.

She was colder than she’d ever been in her life. Her true love was unconscious and had forsaken his hand to be with her, but was it too much. Had Zuto killed him? Now, the bastard planned to take her sister?

Someone grunted and screamed. Angelica’s eyes widened.

Zuto tossed Leif Black out of the battle. The pirate skidded across the sand like a pebble on a lake. He rolled over, gasping for breath. He had a nasty jagged cut on his cheek and a purple bruise on the other. One arm appeared to be broken since he held it close to his chest. He had bloody scratches on his knuckles, and crimson stained his chest. “Master, I donna understand.”

Two of Palmer’s lackeys were on either side of Zuto

“You will, dear boy, you will.” Zuto’s eyes darkened, and he curled up the tip of his lips. He seized Leif’s hair and pulled him up on his knees as if he were a naughty boy. “You’ve been chosen.”

Dread filled Leif’s eyes. “Chosen for what?” Hesitation and fear riddled his low voice. Even a great warrior like Leif feared Zuto.

Zuto released his hair. “Why to mate with a mermaid, of course.”

“No,” Ronan said, as his eyes fluttered open and he struggled to sit. “Angelica belongs to me.”

“You can have her,” Zuto said. “I don’t need your son. I did promise the crew of the Fiery Damsel they could have her after I was through with her though.”

Angelica clutched Ronan tighter. She couldn’t go back, wouldn’t go back.

“William!” Ronan looked into the midnight sky, and in a coarse voice cried out, “Where are you?”

“Ah, yes, let’s call the flying lizard. I have a surprise for Drakon.”

A burst of flames flared between Zuto and Angelica and Ronan, cutting the demon off. William landed with Mariah riding astride him.

“William.” Ronan shoved Angelica toward him. “Take Angelica to the Phoenix.”

Angelica shook her head. “No, Ronan, I won’t leave you.”

Zuto walked through the flames. “Did you think your dragon fire would cut me off?”

“No, we knew it would not.” Mariah slid off William, her wand raised toward the moonlit sky. “Mother Isis.”

“She can’t hear you. I’ve taken precautions this time.”

Mariah ignored him. “Protect us.”

The cries of the battle behind them raged—the screams of the dying and wounded, the clashes of swords, the firing of pistols. The burning spider cast a dying glow on the wounded and desperate pirates. The beach was deep in the stench of gunpowder and sulfur. Angelica hoped for anything to save them, a shield, a boat, transport them, but they remained where they were, she and Ronan holding hands. Ronan leaned his weight against her. If she’d been petite like Mariah, he’d be face down on the sand, but she was stronger and had a larger frame.

Zuto’s lips turned into a sinister smile. “By the way, Drakon, you’ll no longer be the only dragon rescued from the spirit world.”

William opened his mouth, spitting out a stream of fire. Angelica cringed, shielding her eyes from the heat. The two lackeys burst into flames. They screamed, running around in circles. Angelica gagged on the stench of burnt flesh and hair. She peered through the fiery blaze and saw no pity in Zuto’s eyes, no remorse.

Wind rushed over Zuto, and his hair swirled around his face. He raised his hands high over his head. “I’ll call upon the forces of darkness and ask my lord, Maketabori, to release Dracul from his slumber.”

William hissed a blazing inferno that rose higher and higher into the dark sky, but it wasn’t enough. Overhead, the clouds swirled faster and faster. As they parted, a white light flashed down, taking a billowy dragon shape.

William shrieked. The shape turned, looking at him curiously. Recognition and sadness reflected in its eyes.

Zuto pointed to Leif who was still on all fours. “Spirit, I command you to enter Leif Black. Nogard.”

Before anyone could move, the white dragon soared like a shooting star and slammed into Leif. He screamed, his body convulsing. He lifted into the air, spinning around uncontrollably, his body turning red and orange and blue. With a loud cry, he collapsed onto the ground unconscious.

Zuto went to reach for Leif, but Mariah climbed onto William. William snatched Leif by the shoulders and flew into the dark sky.

“Nooo!” The demon ran along the beach. “Bring him back here.”

Angelica looked around wildly for help, but William and Mariah were gone, drawing the demon away from them. Kane and his crew were retreating toward the long boats. There was no way for them to get to them in time. They were on their own. She refused to have either Ronan or herself be captives again. She wrapped her arm around Ronan’s waist. “We must flee while we can. The darkness will cover us.”

“I’m spent, Angelica. If we flee into the jungle, we’ll be caught.”

“No, the sea. Zuto can’t leave the island.”

“You can’t swim any better than I can.”

“But you can. Draw on your selkie power. When we escaped from the Fiery Damsel, you were able to hold your breath longer than any man.”

He frowned. “That was you, not me.”

“I released your power.” She put her hands on his cheeks. “Believe in yourself.”

She still couldn’t get over that her brave pirate had never discovered he had selkie blood. She had to convince him. “You need to try. For your son.” She dragged him to the crashing waves. “The Phoenix isn’t far off. Trust me.”

Doubt flashed in his eyes, but he stumbled after her as if in a trance.

* * *

Ronan couldn’t believe the faith the woman had in him. This was their one chance, their only chance. Zuto was on the other side of the battlefield and Palmer was too busy fighting Kane to notice his two prized captives were missing. He groaned miserably. Luck wasn’t all on their side. The burning spiders highlighted their footsteps leaving a trail of their escape.

“Take a deep breath,” Angelica said. “Then breathe into my mouth. You can do this.”

He wasn’t sure if could, but he called upon the power within him. His vampire powers surged through him, but it wasn’t enough. He could change into a bat, but he wasn’t strong enough to carry Angelica, and he refused to leave her.

The Soaring Phoenix looked so far away and he was so damn tired, but he wouldn’t give up. He called up on the selkie power he didn’t even know he had. He took three deep breaths, each longer than the last.

Not waiting a minute longer, he grabbed Angelica’s hand and waded into the crashing waves. The sea had always been his home, and he had to trust her now. The familiar mist sprayed his face, sending chills over his sweltering skin. He inhaled the fragrant air. Angelica squeezed his hand and nodded. Her face was fierce, and there was no fear in her eyes.

He had to do this. As he walked deeper into the ocean, water skimmed around his ankles. Angelica had to lift her knees high to move to keep up with him. Her dress clung to her legs, swirling around her like an umbrella. He thought about stripping her out of her heavy clothes, but there wasn’t time. He’d have all he could handle hauling her to the Soaring Phoenix.

His dried blood would be a magnet for sharks, but they didn’t have any other alternatives. Besides, he’d rather gamble with the hungry sharks than face a vengeful demon or the demented crew of the Fiery Damsel.

Sheer determination forced him to lead Angelica deeper into the water. The rolling waves pushed them back toward the beach as if an invisible force propelled them. Every step he took was like trudging through waist deep quicksand. Angelica slipped on the sand, pulling him backward. He gritted his teeth, hoisting her up to his side.

“Angelica, are you hurt?”

She shook her head. “No,” she gasped. “I tripped on my dress, keep going.” She wiped a wet strand of hair out of her eyes. “Before Zuto discovers we’re gone.”

As she said those words, Zuto hurried toward them, swinging his arms, his narrowed eyes promising death and pain. If they didn’t go now, they never would.

“Ronan, hold your breath.”

Hoping she was right about his selkie abilities, he inhaled a gulp of air and dived under water, clutching her hand tight. He waited for the fear of drowning to overtake him, but strangely enough, he was calm. His lungs expanded, pressing against his ribs, and he was able to swim without panicking. He kicked his legs and pulled Angelica. She pointed to her lips. He nodded and kissed her, giving her some air.

As he feared, her clothes became their worst enemy. They were determined to drown them both. Letting instinct take over, he swam toward the direction of the Soaring Phoenix. ’Twas as if he’d known how to swim all his life. How could have this been hidden from him?

Angelica slowed their progress. Her legs were entangled in her dress, but she didn’t give up, struggling to kick. Blond strands of hair draped over her face. She kicked her legs, trying to stay above the surf. She swallowed water and gagged. He kissed her again, hoping to fill her lungs with air.

She broke away and pointed toward the surface. He nodded and pulled her along. She spat out water, her face pale, floating on her back.

“Get them you fools!” Zuto shoved beleaguered pirates into the water. Some of the men changed into bats, flying into the air, but some had torn wings and crashed onto the beach or sea.

But once again, their luck failed them. Some of the bats headed toward them. The Soaring Phoenix seemed so far away as if it moved purposely, taunting them.

Kane and his men had retreated toward the long boats, still fighting. They didn’t even see them or if they did, they’d never get to them in time.

“Need some help?”

Ronan turned. ’Twas the same woman he saw walking on the beach.

Angelica tread water, but she kept falling below the surface, waves splashing onto her face and Ronan had to pull her against him.

“Isabella!” Her voice cracked. “What? Where?”

Isabella had a curvy smile, and merriment flickered in her big green eyes. “I know the demon thought he’d trap me, but he failed.” She looked between Ronan and Angelica. “You’re pregnant, aren’t you?”

Ronan met her suspicious gaze. “Aye, we are.”

“Look out!” Isabella snatched both Angelica’s and Ronan’s arm and propelled underwater just as a bat splashed into the water. The bat transformed into Ronan’s hated enemy—Quinton Palmer. His red hair swirled around his head. He snarled and swam after them.

But there was something different about him. The bloody bastard was encased in a golden aura and the black spear he clutched glowed. “You’re all dead.”

Christ, he could talk underwater.

Ronan held his breath, trying not to give into the panic threatening to overtake him. He couldn’t save Angelica and fight Palmer. His big jacket ballooned around like him a mushroom, slowing his progress.

He gave Angelica another kiss to keep her from drowning. She smiled and Isabella raised her eyebrow as if in surprise. He tightened his grip on Angelica, afraid he’d lose her. Palmer could wait. He’d have to get Angelica to safety. Isabella grabbed Angelica’s other arm, and together, they put distance between them and the red-headed devil.

Anticipation soared through Ronan. Mussels were plastered on the bottom of the wooden hull. They were almost there. He looked over her shoulder, but his relief floundered. Some how Palmer was gaining speed. Damn Zuto! Who knew what magic that spear possessed? Obviously, swimming as fast as a mermaid was one.

Isabella motioned for them to swim, pointing to the ship. Ronan kicked his legs and hauled Angelica to the surface. He could see the Soaring Phoenix’s sails billowing in the wind. He pulled on his vampire strength to get them to the surface.

“I can slow him down,” Isabella said. “He can’t see me.”

Ronan wanted to reach for her, but he’d only the one hand and he couldn’t risk releasing Angelica. He didn’t see where Isabella went and hoped she was right, but she was foolish for underestimating the demon’s black magic.

When he burst through the water, the sound of firing cannons and the smell of sulfur greeted him. Waves splashed onto him and Angelica. Her face was ashen and she bobbed up and down like a piece of driftwood, but she was conscious. Kane and his men were paddling the boats, but they moved at a pitiful rate as if something was pulling back onto the island. There was a full moon, but for some reason, they couldn’t change into bats. Kane’s face was bloody, and he favored his left arm. Ronan didn’t see Ewan and hoped he wasn’t dead.

“Ronan!”

He looked up.

Both Mariah and Hannah leaned over the railing of the Soaring Phoenix. He was never so glad to see Hannah. He’d no idea how she’d escaped, but was glad she was alive.

“Hang on!” Mariah cried. “William will bring you aboard.”

Perched on the ship, William released a loud shriek. He stretched out his huge wings, and wind rushed over Ronan.

He smiled. “Angelica, we’re here.”

She fluttered open her eyes. “You did it. I knew you would.” She draped her arms around his neck and kissed his bruised lips. “My vampire selkie.”

William flew down and grabbed Ronan’s shoulders, his talons digging into his flesh. Ronan wrapped his arms around Angelica’s waist, holding her tight. As William hauled them out of the water, he glanced down to see where Isabella had gone, but dread rose in his throat. There was blood in the water, and Isabella and the glowing Palmer had vanished.

Chapter 26

Ronan clung to William’s talons. Air whooshed over him. He shouldn’t have left Isabella, but he couldn’t risk Angelica’s life.

“Isabella!” Angelica screamed, tightening her grip on his neck.

His weariness and exhaustion forgotten, he wrapped his arm around Angelica’s shaking body. “What’s wrong?”

She dug her nails into his bare shoulders. “I can’t see Isabella. Palmer was chasing her. He had a spear. Where is she?”

He ignored the throbbing pain. All he wanted to do was comfort Angelica. Below, he saw the blood floating on the surface, but there was no hint of Isabella or Palmer. Where were they? “Angelica, I fear that was no ordinary spear. Palmer can’t swim, but yet, he swam almost as fast as us. The spear must be cursed, giving Palmer the ability to see your sister.”

The wind blowing around her, Hannah raised her palms, facing Kane and his men struggling through the water. How the devil had she escaped?

A wave lifted the long boats, gently escorting them to the Phoenix. Hannah dropped her arms. Like always, blood dripped from her nose after she used her powers. She wiped her nose on her sleeve and rushed to the railing to greet Kane.

But besides the captain and his men, there was nothing else in the water.

William released them. Ronan landed on the deck, his arm still wrapped around Angelica’s waist.

His eyes filled with fury, Kane climbed up on deck and grabbed Hannah’s arms. “After William rescued you, you needed to stay below deck.”

“Not when I can help.”

“You stubborn, wench.” He held her tight and kissed her, silencing her protest.

Angelica broke free of Ronan’s arms and rushed to the railing, dodging rushing crewmen. “Where is she?”

She was falling into hysterics which wasn’t a good place to be in the middle of a battle with the smoke and noise and turbulence. He had no answers for her. She’d been so brave fighting on the island, but at what cost?

Her eyes filled with worry, Hannah came up alongside Ronan. “She needs to get below deck. I fear the demon will call upon the darkness to re-capture her.”

On shore, Zuto had his arms raised high over his head. What devilry was he calling upon now?

He put his hand on Angelica’s shaking shoulder. “Love, she’s gone.”

He drew her into his arms, wishing he could chase away her terror. “If she’s on board the Fiery Damsel or on Zuto’s island, she’ll be safe.”

She lifted her head. “How can you say this?”

“You forget.” He pushed her wet hair off her face and tried to give her a reassuring smile. “We have Zuto’s dragon. He wonna let anything happen to Isabella, because he needs those two to mate. This gives us time to come up with a plan.”

Her brow crinkled, doubt flickering in her eyes. “I want to believe you, but...” Her frown deepened, and she ran her fingers through his hair. “Ronan, your eyes—they’re no longer red. Do you feel different?”

“Feel different?” The pains and throbs in his body flared. Salt water stung his cuts. He wanted to sleep in a hammock for a week. “Aye, I feel worse than a dinghy emerging from a hurricane, but I learned I can swim and hold my breath longer than any fool on this ship.” He forced a smile. “The hunger’s gone. I no longer want to feast on the crew.” He leaned closer. “But you, you I could feast on for a week.”

She tried to smile, but tears slid down her cheeks, and her lower lip trembled. He wiped her cheek with his thumb, wishing he could say words of comfort.

Kane limped toward them. Hannah had her arm intertwined with his. The Cap’n had a gash on his thigh, and his other arm was pressed against his side. “Ronan, how the hell did you get here before us?”

Ronan looked at his woman. She was just as strong as Hannah. “Angelica and her sister—”

“Another mermaid?” Kane looked around at the smoke and men racing around the deck. “Is she on board?”

Angelica shook her head. “No.” Her puny voice was so dejected that Ronan’s lungs twisted.

“It’s my fault. I called for her, and she came. What if she’s dead? Or on board the Fiery Damsel? I didn’t want this to happen. Hannah, can you help?”

“I might be able to slow down the Damsel. It might give us time to find your sister.”

“Thank you.” Angelica gave her a weak smile.

“No.” Pity filled Kane’s usual hard eyes. “Hannah’s spent. Her powers drained.”

Angelica opened her mouth to argue, but Ronan lifted her chin, cutting off her protest. When it came to Hannah, it was better not to challenge Kane. He’d never let anyone hurt her and would be liable to lock Angelica up if he felt she was pushing Hannah beyond her limits. It had nearly killed him when she was taken prisoner. Against his better judgment, Ronan said, “I’ll find her, I promise.”

Kane seized Ronan’s arm. “We’ve got to get out of here. Zuto’s furious we took away his new dragon, so he’s calling on his god, Maketabori, for another monster—Charybdis.”

Angelica stiffened in his arms.

Dread swirled in Ronan’s gut. “But that’s a legend—”

“No, it’s not,” Angelica said. “Charybdis is real. That’s not her name by the way. It’s Charlotte. She lives in the Strait of Messina.” She lowered her gaze. “My father, not Zeus, created her. Charlotte was my step-mother. Father discovered that she’d been on board the pirate ship and told them how to kill my mother so he punished her, turning her into a foul sea creature that has an uncontrollable thirst for the sea. He banished her from here. How can Zuto send for her? He can’t leave the island.”

“True,” Kane said. “But his God is very powerful. Transporting a pissed off monster should be no problem.”

“Why wouldn’t Charybdis bring down the Fiery Damsel?”

“Because the bloody demon promised to change her back if she does his bidding and wreak revenge on the man who cursed her.”

“He can’t undo Father’s magic.”

“I suspect Maketabori can.”

“Then we have to get out of here.” Angelica scanned the sea. “Charybdis will kill us. Nothing can stop her, not even William.”

Overhead, the white clouds swelled and turned black. The skies opened up, and rain drenched them. Rain stung Ronan’s clammy flesh and blurred his vision. But there was something else in the storm. Besides the smell of sulfur from the battling ships, he detected something foul, as if decaying seaweed had smothered the smell of the salty rain. Wind picked up, and the sails overhead flapped hard. The hairs on the back of Ronan’s neck trembled. He couldn’t stop shivering.

“She’s coming,” Angelica said. “We have to find Isabella before she does. Charybdis will kill her.”

“Our only chance is to cut off the Damsel before she hits open water. If we don’t, we’ll be forced to fight, giving Charybdis time to swallow us whole.” He looked at the helmsman. “Full sail, bring us in across her bow.”

The astonished helmsman crinkled his brow. “But, Cap’n, she’ll ram us.”

Bloody and a little wobbly, Sean Mallory shoved the terrified pirate out of the way and grabbed the wheel. Ronan had learned not to question the cap’n’s order long ago.

The Fiery Damsel had manned her guns. Cannons recoiled and fired from its port side, sending shots screaming into the Phoenix’s tops, tearing sail and rigging and covering her with a thick blanket of black smoke. Ronan forced Angelica to move as burning sails crashed onto the deck. “You need to get below.”

She broke her arm free from his clasp. “Not until I know what happened to Isabella.”

Through the dark smoke, Ronan cursed under his breath. The Fiery Damsel was picking up speed. Men were in her yards of unfurling sail, others were on deck hauling out more guns, but what caught his eye was Quinton Palmer. He was dripping wet, but there was a tall willowy form next to him.

“Kane, can I use your spyglass. There’s a woman standing next to Palmer.”

Kane gave him a quizzical look, but followed his gaze. “Are you sure?” He handed over the spyglass without question, but his eyes filled with sorrow as he watched Angelica. who was still staring into the water.

“Aye, she’s there.” Ronan peered through the glass, waiting for the smoke to dissipate, holding his breath, and his worst fears were realized. Bleeding and battered, Isabella was on deck, her hands tied behind her back. She was a prisoner of the Fiery Damsel. He handed it back to Kane their eyes met. Right now, there was nothing they could do but escape and fight tomorrow. The crew was weary, and they needed time to heal before they battled the Fiery Damsel and Zuto’s new threat.

“Angelica,” he said, cringing on what he had to say.

She jerked her head up. “Ronan, I told—” Her words died on her trembling lips. She slowly turned. “Isabella!” She lurched toward the railing as if she was going to jump into the sea.

Ronan snatched her arm and pulled her against him, drawing on his last remaining strength. He forced her toward the mast and pressed her against it. “Listen to me.”

“No! She’s my sister!” Her eyes were wide. She kicked and twisted her body like a marlin trying to escape. “We’ve got to rescue her.”

He used his body to pin her. “Angelica, we will, but not right now. Donna you see? Palmer and Zuto are counting on you to do something drastic. You have to trust us. I promise we’ll get your sister back.”

Her body sagged against him. “But you know what they’ll do to her.”

He kissed her. “I know, lass. I know.”

Behind him, Kane shouted orders to the men, instructing them to work the lines. The crew dodged the zipping iron shots to readjust the sails to catch the windage. The Soaring Phoenix lurched forward, aiming for the Damsel’s bow. But Palmer wasn’t done yet. He returned two broadsides to the Phoenix’s one. Ronan tried to utter some comfort to Angelica, but the combined blasts blocked out his voice.

Kane yelled at Sean, holding the tiller, and unlike the former helmsman, followed his orders without question. Ronan could see the sweat glistening off the crew of the Damsel. Unless Palmer wanted to crash his ship, he’d better turn. Palmer threw Isabella into the arms of one of his crewmen and grabbed the wheel. He turned, but he wasn’t fast enough and slammed the side of the starboard side against the narrow shallows, running her aground. Wood splintered, and the great ship swayed.

“Isabella.” Angelica struggled against him. “We can attack.”

Zuto was on the beach watching, his arms raised high over his head. No doubt he was calling upon his master, Maketabori, to send for Charybdis.

Lightning crashed overhead. The swirling clouds parted. A scaly tentacle creature, twice as large as any Spanish Galleon, crashed into the ocean, sending a rolling wave into the portside of the Soaring Phoenix. Water sloshed onto the deck, rocking the groaning ship. Men grabbed lines to hold on.

The ocean swirled faster and faster as a gigantic whirlpool formed. Ronan had never seen anything so big. ’Twas out of nightmares. Wind howled. Sprays of water splashed into the air. In the midst of the whirlpool a wide mouth opened, big enough to swallow a dozen ships whole. Razor sharp teeth gnashed together. The sea, sand, and hapless fish sucked down the mouth as if in a roaring vacuum. It freed the Fiery Damsel from the shallows. The Damsel rose as if a ghost ship.

Kane had no choice but to retreat.

Ronan’s woman wouldn’t understand. This wasn’t going to go anywhere. He’d leave the battle to his cap’n. Before Angelica did something foolish, he had to get her below deck. She had to be as weary as he was.

“No, come with me.”

“Let me go!” She battled against him.

There was nothing they could do. She even admitted William wasn’t power enough to defeat Charybdis. But she wouldn’t listen to reason. Not caring if she hated him, he dragged her across the deck. He maneuvered away from pirates trying to pull the Soaring Phoenix away from the whirlpool threatening to suck them down with the ship. Angelica kicked at his shins and punched him in the nose.

Pain temporarily blinded him. “Enough!” He tossed her over his shoulder.

“Ronan, damn it, put me down!” She slammed her fists into his lower back.

“No. Stop struggling.” Ignoring the pain, he tightened his grip. A stream of water slid down past him. He slipped, but he managed to hang on to his fighting Amazon. The ship lurched, flinging him and Angelica down the stairs.

Angelica screamed and went deadly silent. Ronan slammed his shoulder into the stairs, banging his head on the bottom of the stairs. He untangled himself from Angela’s limp limbs. He shook his head to clear the fogginess in his head. “Angelica?”

His heart stopped. Blood gushed down the side of her temple. What had he done?

He ran his hand through her tresses and found a huge bump on the back of her head. His gut churned. She could have a concussion. “Angelica, Angelica!”

She didn’t move. He put his palm over her nose. Her breath was shallow, too shallow. He lifted her into his shaking arms. “Doc! Doc!”

The roaring rain and thunder of cannons and crashing waves drowned his voice. He kicked open Kane’s cabin door. A broken pitcher lay on the floor next to Kane’s favorite Celtic cross. Papers were scattered around the room. Unlit lanterns had tipped over. The walls shook as if a battering ram slammed against the ship. The oval-shaped windows over the captain’s bed had shattered. There was a fine white coat of glistening glass dust on the comforter and chairs. Cold air and pelting rain blew into the cabin. He held Angelica’s lifeless body next to his shoulder. He yanked the comforter off the bed. He lay her down gently but she didn’t even groan. Fear twisted his lungs. How could he have been foolish? He’d been in a too weakened state to force her down the stairs. His pride might have killed the woman he loved.

He turned her onto her side to keep her airway open. He bent her top leg so both her hip and knee were at right angle, and he gently tilted her head back to keep her air way free.

“I’ll be back.” His voice croaked.

He hurried out of the cabin and climbed the stairs two at a time. He had to find Doc. Up on deck, all hell had unleashed. Rain pelted his face, and the howling wind almost pushed him back down the stairs. Mariah and Hannah were at the railing, one casting spells, the other using her telekinetic ability, but Ronan didn’t need them. Kane was strapped to the wheel, determined to sail them away from the shallows and through the angry squall and pursuing Damsel. He’d never let anyone else to take the risk.

Men battled to keep the trysails unfurled to help the Phoenix sail through the billowing winds. William soared in the air, blowing fire onto the Damsel’s sails. Wood and canvas crashed onto the deck. The Damsel was between them and Charybdis. But Ronan didn’t care. All he cared about was his sweet Angelica. He raced around running crewmen, hunting for Doc.

He found him kneeling over a crewman. He was tying a tourniquet on his arm to keep the blood from gushing out of a deep cut. Doc had bruises on one side of his cheek and blood on his shirt. Ronan didn’t know if it was his or the wounded. “Doc!” He rushed over to him. “Come quick, please.”

Doc frowned. “Are you daft man? I done got wounded da tend.”

Ronan knelt next to him. “Please, help me. ’Tis Angelica. She hit her head and she’s unconscious.”

“Damn.” Doc motioned to two hurrying crewmen. “Take him to the quarters with the other wounded. I’ll be there soon. Come on, Ronan. Let me look at your comely lass.”

Ronan lead Doc to Angelica. The wind blew in the cabin, but it didn’t seem to be as strong. He sat next to her and pushed the hair out of her ashen face. “Angelica, honey, Doc’s here.”

Doc examined Angelica and lifted her eyelid. “She’s done got a concussion.” He turned her head. “She’s got a nasty crack on her skull. I’ll get my bag.” He stopped at the doorway. “I’ll need assistance. Get Hannah or Mariah.”

“I can do it, Doc.”

“No, you can’t. ’Tis not just her skull, Ronan. She appears to be bleeding internally.”

“What?” Ronan looked down at the juncture between her legs. Tears flooded his eyes. A bloody flower had formed. Mother of God, was she losing their baby? ’Twas all his fault. He released an agonizing scream and cradled her head in his lap. “Angelica, I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry.”

A few minutes later, Sean came in with Doc and Hannah. Sean was tired and had bloody and muddy streaks on his shirt. His hair hung in his face.

“Oh, Ronan.” Hannah rushed over to the bed. She put her trembling hand over her mouth. “I’m so sorry.”

Sean put his hands on Ronan’s shoulder. “Come on.”

Ronan broke away from his gasp. “I’m not leaving her.”

“You need da leave, Ronan.”

“I’m—”

“Ronan,” Sean said. “Leave them to Angelica. Cap’n’s orders.”

Ronan released Angelica and followed Sean out of the cabin. Mariah held a basin full of water as she walked down the hallway. Tired and defeated, Ronan sat on the step.

“Doc knows what he’s doing,” Sean said. “I’ve got to go up on deck.”

“Go, I’m not leaving.”

Sean dragged his feet up the wet stairs. Ronan stared at the door, willing Doc, Mariah, or Hannah to walk through and say Angelica was awake and everything was fine, but his command wasn’t granted.

* * *

Angelica heard whispers in the background. One of the voices was Hannah’s and she seemed so worried. Had something happened to Kane? The other was not instantly recognizable, but a vaguely Irish brogue brought a slight frown to her brow.

“I think she’s waking.”

The strong voice was enough to make her fight to open her nailed-shut eyelids.

“Aye, she’s wakin’ up. Better go inform Doc.”

She fluttered open her eyes. The dim light of a lantern shone on Ronan. He sat in a chair next to her bed. He looked horrible. His tangled hair stuck to his head. He still had dried blood and mud on his face. He had black stubble on his face, and his tired, brown eyes had more gaunt veins than a spider’s web.

Angelica tried to moisten her cracked lips, but there wasn’t enough spit in her mouth. Ronan patted her face with a cool rag, and some of the wetness leaked into her mouth. She managed to lick her lips.

“Ron...an?” Her voice sounded so thick and shaky. She swallowed, but her throat was so tight she coughed. “Why did you throw me down the stairs?”

“Here, drink this.” He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and lifted her off the pillow.

Angelica grimaced. The slight movement sent sharp pain through her stiff muscles. Everywhere hurt. But at least, she wasn’t in her soiled gown and had on a clean shift.

He tilted a mug of cool water to her lips. She greedily drank it. “Not so fast, lass, or you’re liable to upset your stomach.” He kissed her on the forehead.

She nodded. He lowered onto the pillow. “Why—” She struggled to breathe.

He clutched her hand and rubbed it his cheek. “Shhh, I dinna. Donna you remember? Water spilled down the stairs, and the bloody ship lurched....And I slipped.” Tears actually formed in the corners of his eyes. “I’m so sorry. Can you forgive me?”

She tried to remember but only received a raging headache for her troubles. Dizziness overtook her, and Ronan’s sad face spun in circles. She closed her eyes to keep her swirling stomach from losing its meager contents. “’Twas not your fault.”

He kissed her clammy palm. “I love you.”

She forced a small smile. “I know.” But the corners of her mouth faded slowly. It was quiet, church quiet. “I don’t hear anything.” She thought of Hannah. “Did Kane die?”

He chuckled. “No, the cap’n’s still barking orders.”

Confusion added to her already muddled brain. “Am I dying?”

He kissed her knuckles. “Bloody hell, no.”

“What happened? How long have I been out?”

“For four days. Doc says you had a concussion. And—” His voice trailed away, and he avoided her gaze.

He sounded afraid. Dread stirred inside her stomach. “Ronan, tell me what happened?”

“We almost lost our babe.” His voice was so tiny she had to strain to hear him.

She couldn’t look at Ronan. Tears fell down her cheeks. Every muscle tensed. She gasped, and the shame and guilt of putting their babe in danger overwhelmed her, stealing her breath.  Dear God! No wonder with swimming the ocean, dealing with the kidnapping, and playing cat and mouse with the treacherous demon. She placed her palm on her lower abdomen. Her son moved, and she sighed with relief. “But I didn’t.”

“No, you didn’t.” Hannah walked into the cabin with Doc trailing behind her.

Angelica squeezed Ronan’s hand. “I felt our son move. He’s alive.”

Her weak smile faded. Something else still had to be wrong, or Ronan wouldn’t be such a mess.

Hannah rubbed Doc’s arm. “Thanks to Doc and Mariah. Their combined efforts saved your babe.” She looked at Ronan with admiration. “He hasn’t left your side.”

Doc narrowed his eyes. “Despite da Cap’n’s orders.” His eyes softened when he looked at Angelica. “How ye doin’, lass? You had a nasty bump an’ cut on the side of your head. I done stitched it up. You’ll not even notice da scar.”

It explained why the side of her head throbbed and itched. She gently touched it and brushed her fingers over a bandage. “Thank you, Doc.”

His eyes darkened. “But you need to be more careful.”

“I told you, Doc.” Ronan put his strong fingers on Angelica’s chin and forced her to look at him. “It was not her fault. ’Twas mine.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck, inhaling his spicy smell. “Ronan, I’m so sorry.”

He buried his head into her thick hair, kissing her throat and on her face. “You’re both safe. ’Tis all that matters. I swear I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure you and our son remain safe.”

Apprehension slid down Angelica’s spine. Ronan was a stubborn pirate, and something was veiled in his promise, but she was too tired to pry it out of him.

Doc tapped Ronan on the shoulder. “Ronan, I need to look at da lass. She needs rest.”

“Doc, I’m stronger than you think,” Angelica said. “My body can withstand more punishment than a human.”

He gave her an unsure look as if he waited for her to collapse.

“I promise. What I’d really like is a bath.”

Ronan released her slowly, but Angelica held onto his hand, never wanting to let go. She loved her sister, but she couldn’t bear to lose the babe inside her. What if something happened  and she lost it? A burst of gas fluttered in her gut. She’d never felt anything like this, but it happened again. ’Twas not in her tummy. ’Twas lower.

Her eyes widened. “Ronan.”

He tightened his grip. He, Hannah, and Doc all said in unison. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” She smiled, despite her aching muscles and the pain on the side of her head, and she moved his shaking hand underneath the blanket it and put it on her lower abdomen. “Our son has just let his presence be known.”

The babe fluttered again. Ronan’s tired eyes brightened. “I canna believe it. I felt it. I felt my son move.”

“You felt the babe move?” Doc frowned. “You shouldn’t be able to for another six weeks.”

“I’m a mermaid. We feel our baby’s move faster than humans. My son’s alive.” Tears wielded in her eyes. “Thanks to you.”

Ronan rose from the chair and hugged Doc. “Thank you. I can never repay you.”

Hannah sat on the bed and clutched Angelica’s hand. “I’m so happy for you.”

“Enough of this.” Doc maneuvered out of Ronan’s bear hug, his brown cheeks turning crimson. “Since your woman is on da mend, Ronan, I think a bath is in order. She needs a bit of food, too. Let Hannah and I tend her.”

Ronan studied Angelica as if he was afraid she’d shatter into tiny pieces. “Is she well enough for a bath, Doc?”

“Aye.” Doc grabbed Ronan’s shoulder. “A bath. Nothin’ more.”

Ronan nodded. “Understood.” He quickly exited.

Doc bent over Angelica and studied her eyes. “Your pupils are no longer dilated. Do you feel dizzy?”

“A little. I feel so weak.”

“I’ll fetch some for you.”

Hannah patted her hand. “You lost a lot of blood. Mariah used all of her tricks to keep you from losing the baby.”

As if on cue, Mariah entered the cabin. “I just saw Ronan leave, so I figured you were awake, no?”

Angelica stretched out her hand. “I can’t...” The words stuck in her throat.

Mariah took her hand and sat on the other side of the bed. “Il n’y a pas de quoi.” Her voice softened. “May I check you?”

Doc stood to the side as Mariah and Hannah lifted the comforter.

“Can you curl up your knees?” Hannah asked.

Heat warmed Angelica’s cheeks, but she did as her friend requested.

“Bien,” Mariah said. “She is no longer bleeding.”

“But she needs rest.” Doc put his hands on Hannah’s shoulders. “Her face is much too pale. I’ll fix her some of hot soup. She needs to eat.”

“I’ll see to the bath,” Hannah said.

Fear crept up her spine. Kane didn’t like to spend time away from Hannah. “But the Captain?”

Hannah laughed. “Don’t mind him. The whole crew was anxious about you. It’s not often there is a babe to worry about on the Soaring Phoenix.”

“But Charybdis, Zuto, and the Damsel?”

“Twas not easy.” A shadow fell across the merriment on Hannah’s face. “William attacked the Damsel, burning her sails, giving us time for Mariah and I to raise a wave to push us out to sea.”

Angelica frowned. “Why didn’t Charybdis follow us? ’Tis not like her.”

“Je ne sais pas.” Mariah shrugged. “But I suspect Zuto has other plans for her. He will reveal it soon enough.”

The fogginess dissipated from Angelica’s mind, and she noticed she had something around her neck. She touched a brown, gold, and green stone that lay at the base of her throat. “What is this?”

“It is a charged agate,” Mariah said. “Agate is a healing stone. It balanced the energies inside you that threatened to dislodge your innocent babe. Do not take it off, comprenez-vous?”

“I won’t. I promise.” Weariness rushed over Angelica. Even lifting the medallion seemed to drain her strength. She released Hannah’s hand and rubbed the crease of her brow. “Where are we headed?”

“Tortuga.”

She stilled and dropped her hand. None other than Kane O’Brien stood in the doorway. He had such an amazing presence that let everyone know without a doubt he was the captain.

“Ronan came to me demanding a bath. I’m glad you’re awake.”

Ronan walked past him, directing two crewmen to carry a large tub in the cabin.

“I’m not used to my orders not being followed,” he said, his voice hard, but the curve of his lips and the merriment in his eyes betrayed the laughter he fought inside him.

Hannah stood. “Mariah and I will help Angelica.”

“No,” Ronan said, his voice sharp.

Hannah took a step back, and Kane glared.

“I want to do it,” Ronan said. “She’s my responsibility.”

“Ronan.” Doc crossed his arms over his chest. “She’s not ready for a man’s attentions.”

“I’ll only bathe her. Nothin’ else.”

Hotness spread over Angelica at his harsh words. As much as she wanted to indulge in Ronan’s loving embrace, Doc was right. She was too tired, the tiniest movement sending a shudder of pain through her.

“Donna you think I know this, Doc? Please, let me care for her.”

Doc chewed his lip. “All right. I’ll make my healing soup. But when I’m done, you’d better be done with da bath. Or I’ll break down da door.”

Ronan saluted him. “Aye, aye, Cap’n.”

Doc glared.

“I have replaced the lavender oils that were broken during our escape,” Mariah said. “It will help Angelica relax and sleep.”

Angelica noticed she emphasized the word sleep.

Ronan walked over to the door and opened it. “If you please—”

Kane held out his hand, and Hannah took it as they both nodded, smiling to each other. Mariah kissed Angelica’s brow. “I’ll check on you soon.”

“Don’t test me, Ronan,” Doc said, as he walked out the door with Mariah.

Ronan shut the door quietly. He took a perfume bottle off the dresser and poured the oil into the bath. Angelica inhaled, filling her lungs with the scent of lavender. Ronan pulled back the covers.

“Ronan, as much as I want to—”

He put his finger on her lips. “Say no more. I’ll behave. I promise.”

True to his word, he slowly undressed her, removing her clean shift. Dark purple and blue bruises covered her right side. It looked like someone had beaten her with bludgeon.

“Are you in pain?”

She opened her mouth to answer but her mind turned foggy, erasing his question, and she swayed. He caught her arm and lifted her into his capable arms. She bit back a cry, not wanting him to know how badly she hurt since he wanted to take to care of her so badly. He carried her to the tub and lowered her. Steamy water teased her bruised skin, soaking away the stress of the last several days.

“Would you like me to wash your hair?”

“Yes...please.”

He took soap off the dresser and a cloth from inside the drawer. Since he only had the one hand, he was slow in washing and rinsing her hair, and he dropped the soap twice in the tub, but Angelica didn’t care. He twisted her hair slowly, allowing the droplets of water to splash into the tub. He soaked her shoulders first, and streams of soap trickled down her back and breasts. He skimmed the cloth over her skin, washing away the dirt, grime, and horror. He lifted each leg, carefully sudsing and wiping each clean. Normally, he’d have added kisses, but true to his word, he didn’t kiss or suckle her.

She clasped his hand. “Promise me, when I’m better, you’ll join me in this tub.”

He kissed her lips. “All you have to do his ask.”

“Do you blame me?”

“Never.” He gently wiped the water off her face. “Because of you, I was able to use my selkie ability and we were able to escape.” He lifted the medallion around her neck. “Mariah says this will keep you and our son safe. Promise me, you’ll not take it off.”

His fingers brushed her skin, sending chills down her side, and she shivered. “I will. Will you kiss me?”

He frowned, concerned flickering in his dark eyes. “Are you sure?”

“Yes.” She needed to know his feelings hadn’t changed.

He cupped her cheek, his thumb gently rubbing her skin. He tilted his dark head and tenderly kissed her lips as if he was afraid any minute she’d cry out in pain. She threaded her fingers in his hair and tickled his lips with her tongue, teasing them to open. She darted her tongue inside his mouth, wanting to taste her pirate, wanting to know he wanted her as much as she wanted him.

Ronan didn’t disappoint her. He returned her kiss. ’Twas powerful, lusty, desperate. A tremor in his hand and a groan indicated he was fighting to keep his word, but she was tempting him.

A streak of hot, stabbing pleasure glided from the nape of her neck to her belly, igniting a desire to feel his hand and mouth on her body, taking her to sweet oblivion, but when she leaned closer, a sharp throb pulsed between her legs, warning her to heed Doc’s words. Reluctantly, she broke off his kiss and leaned her forehead on his. “I think we should stop.”

“Aye,” he said, his voice husky and strained. “Before Doc has me flogged.”

She leaned her head back and dozed, wishing he could join in her the tub, but the juncture between her legs was tender and taking him inside her would only increase her discomfort, or worse hurt the babe.

“Time to dry off, love.” He kissed the side of her head.

“Done already?”

“Aye,” he said as he carried her out of the tub and put her on her feet. He quickly dried her with another cloth. Somehow he had another shift and pulled the cover over her head. He put her back in bed, pulling the cover over her.

“You’re not going to join me?” She didn’t want to be alone.

“As soon as I bathe, lass.”

Angelica closed her eyes, snuggling into the covers, listening to the swishing of clothes being removed and sloshing of water. A few minutes later, the bed sagged, and Ronan climbed in beside her. She liked how he smelled of lavender. Not many times a tough pirate smelled like a flower rather than the sea and leather, but she liked it.

He cradled her in his arms and cleared his throat. “I’ve been meaning to ask you a question.” His voice actually shook.

She opened her eyes. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Possession flickered in his eyes and he held her close. His heart beat erratically beneath her palm. “I want you to marry me.”

’Twas more of a command rather than a question. “Excuse me?”

His cheeks turned dark crimson. “That dinna come out right. I never want to lose you again. You’re my life, Angelica. I want to make you and our son happy for the rest of our days.” He lowered his voice. “Will you marry me?”

She put her finger on his stern mouth. “What took you so long to ask?”

He kissed her finger. His eyes hooded, he parted her lips with his tongue, sealing her answer with a kiss that spoke of his love. She wanted to do more, but her body ached, and it hurt to move. He slowly stopped kissing her. “You’re tensing.” Horror flashed in his eyes. “Did I hurt you?”

“No,” she lied. “I want to Ronan, but I’m so weak.”

“I’m sorry. When I’m around you, I lose all sense of reason. Sleep, love, sleep.”

Snuggling into his arms, she couldn’t hide her smile. He’d asked her to marry him. They’d come full circle. The man who wanted nothing to do with a sea creature had just commanded that she marry him. Listening to his beating heart and feeling his fingers trace her back, she fell asleep in his protective arms.

Chapter 27

Angelica couldn’t wish for a better morning. The Soaring Phoenix had docked in Tortuga last night while she had slept. Today, the sun was shining, gulls crying, and the ocean calm, but instead of being calm, her nerves were tight. Her heart beat wildly. Angelica held onto Doc’s forearm tight. Hannah walked down the deck toward Kane. He waited at the end dressed in his finery and holding a black book in his hand. But it was handsome pirate that brought a curve to her lips. Ronan had dressed in a black shirt and a pair of matching pants. Where his right hand used to be, the shirt was tied at the end, hiding his stump. He refused to wear a hook. His sword was strapped to his side, and his black boots hugged his muscular calves. He would soon utter the words binding them together forever.

She only wished her sister and father could be here, but her father would refuse to attend. He’d never forgive her for marrying a pirate and Penelope would be too scared to defy him. Angelica had made her choice. It wasn’t easy. She loved her family, but she loved Ronan and wanted to be part of his world.

Doc bent his head. “Are you all right, lass?”

“I’m still tired and nervous.” Nervous didn’t describe the feelings swirling inside her. Her stomach swirled, but she didn’t know if it was from excitement or morning sickness. She’d been having a hard time keeping food down. Apparently, her son was tired of fish and wanted something else to eat.

She was lucky she was even getting married. Doc had wanted her to be married in bed, but Hannah and Mariah were champions and won. They convinced him to allow her this small reprieve, and then she’d return to her bed.

A sea breeze blew the strands of Hannah’s hair. Pirates standing at attention made the aisle. Ewan had recovered enough to attend but leaned against the bulkhead. The Phoenix’s deck had been scrubbed and washed. Overhead, the sails billowed as if singing a wedding song. Sea gulls chimed in and flew overhead. Angelica couldn’t wish for anything better.

She glanced down at her green gown that matched the color of her eyes. Unlike Mariah and Hannah, she was taller and the gown clutched to her curvy figure, but she’d never felt more beautiful. Mariah and Hannah had piled her hair up high and sent Kane down to the market for daisies to put in her hair. Ronan had asked her if she wanted to be married in a church, but the Soaring Phoenix was his home, the loyal crew his family, and what better place than have the nuptials out on deck.

She still wore the agate medallion around her neck. Angelica suspected that Mariah had cast a spell on it to keep Zuto from finding her, but why all the secrecy? Zuto would know she was on board the Phoenix.

Hannah reached Kane and took her place next to Mariah. William stood on the other side of Ronan. Despite their differences, Ronan had asked him to be his best man.

Doc patted her forearm. “’Tis time.”

She nodded, keeping her eyes straight ahead, focusing on her chosen mate. Ronan puffed out his chest like a proud eagle and didn’t take his gaze off her. He seemed so far away. Doc took small steps, allowing her to catch her breath. She wished she wasn’t so damn tired, but even doing the smallest tasks robbed her of her energy. Doc said she needed plenty of rest to not hurt the babe, something she planned to abide. Her son was powerful, powerful enough to fight a demon, but he was so small and needed time to replenish.

“Take your time,” Doc whispered in her ear.

She nodded. He didn’t have to worry about it. If they moved any faster, she’d become dizzy and pass out.

Waves caressed the ship and the setting sun turned the clouds overhead purple, pink, and orange, a perfect picture for a wedding. Hannah stood next to Mariah and beamed. She held a bouquet of red roses that matched her gown. Hannah usually insisted on wearing a shirt and trousers, but today, she looked like a lady. Mariah held a similar bouquet and wore a red gown, too. They had become more like sisters to Angelica than friends. Both of them winked at her and smiled.

Mariah had asked if she could invite her grand-parents—Morgana and Pierre Fey. Morgana sat in a chair, but her husband, a grumpy weathered old man, refused. He had a pistol jammed into his belt buckle and held a musket in his hand as if he didn’t trust the vampire pirates. But the full moon was several weeks away, and unlike the Fiery Damsel’s crew, these vampire pirates only transformed under a full moon.

Morgana’s reputation as a powerful witch was known among the mermaids. She watched Angelica with her keen violet eyes. Her white hair hung over her bent shoulders. Angelica broke out in goose flesh as she walked past her.

When Doc and Hannah reached Ronan, Doc patted her hand.

“Who gives this woman away?” Kane asked. His deep voice was commanding as always.

“I do,” Doc said. He wasn’t her father, but he was the man who’d saved her son and the one she chose to give her away.

Ronan gave her a melting smile and took her shaking hand. He pulled her close to his side and put his arm around her waist.

Kane nodded at her. “I have to admit I’ve never done this before, but I am honored this scoundrel asked me to marry him to such a lovely lass.”

Heat rushed over Angelica’s cheeks at his compliment. Ronan leaned close to her ear. “You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

Mariah had gone to Saint Mary’s on the island and obtained the wedding vows. Kane looked at the bible in his hands. He cleared his throat. “Friends, we are on this ship to join these two in matrimony. May the Lord seal your love in the presence of the crew. Christian marriage is a sacred union which enriches natural love. This will bind you together. Is this your understanding, mates?”

“Aye,” Ronan said.

Angelica stared up at Ronan’s handsome, rugged face. “I do.”

Kane looked at Ronan. “Repeat after me.”

Ronan nodded.

“I, Ronan, take you, Angelica, for my lawful wife,” Kane said. “To have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health until death do us part.”

Love formed in Ronan’s eyes as he repeated the words.

When Kane turned to her, Angelica’s heart beat fast. The Captain said, “ I, Angelica, take you, Ronan, to be my husband. I promise to be true in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love and honor you all the days of my life.”

As Angelica followed Kane’s lead, the baby fluttered in her womb as if excited to see her and Ronan to be joined. “Our son just leapt.”

“He’s got my patience,” he teased.

Lifting his eyebrow, Kane cleared his throat. “Shall I proceed?”

“Get on with it, man,” Ronan said.

“I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

The crew cheered. Ronan took her in his arms and gave her a domineering kiss that stole her breath and branded her as his woman. Her tongue sought the silky heat of his mouth, exploring it with a new vigor, knowing his kiss was only for her. It seemed to win a similar reaction with him since he crushed her body to his hard chest. Her knees wobbled and she clutched his shoulders to keep from sprawling out onto the deck.

“Ronan.” Doc’s paternal voice broke through their feverish embrace.

Ronan groaned, but slowly released her. Concern chased the passion in his eyes. “Angelica, did I hurt you?”

She gasped for breath. “No.” But her voice sounded small and dizziness swept over her. She fought it, refusing to collapse on the day of her wedding.

Ronan lifted her into his arms.

“Garçon, bring her here.”

Angelica didn’t recognize the strong, French, but edgy feminine voice. ’Twas not Mariah. She leaned her head against Ronan’s chest, listening to the strong beat of his heart.

“But...,” Ronan said.

“Don’t argue with me.”

Ronan lowered her onto the chair. “Angelica.” Fear echoed in his voice and his warmth breath brought her out of the dizziness.

“I’m fine. Really.”

Morgana Fey flashed a steady gaze. “Écoute moi, she needs rest, not sailing around on a pirate ship hunting a wayward demon.”

“No!” Angelica’s heart raced. She clutched Ronan’s hand. “Don’t send me away. Please.”

He met her gaze, but determination flashed in his eyes. She looked at the concerned faces around her. Mariah had pity in her eyes. Hannah looked down at her shuffling feet. Kane didn’t turn away, and he had the same hard face as Ronan. Not one of them gave her any hope. She looked at Ronan. “You’re sending me away, aren’t you?”

“I pledged to keep you and our son safe. I intend to do this.” He kissed her knuckles. “Will you trust me on this?”

“Where will I go? I can’t return to my father’s home. I’m human. I—” She looked at Morgana. “This is why you are here, isn’t it?”

“Oui, chére. You’re not strong enough to travel. You’ll put your bébés in danger. You’ll stay with me. I know a thing or two about keeping bébés.”

Angelica sucked in her breath. “Babies? You think I’m having twins?”

His face pinched, Ronan sat on his ass and William snickered under his breath. Mariah kneaded him in the ribs. “Hush!”

Morgana laughed. “I have the gift of sight. Oui, you’ll give birth to a garçon and fille.” She lowered her voice. “But if you stay on this ship, you’ll miscarry.”

“How can this be true? I’m a mermaid and know the sex of my baby.”

“Vrai.” Morgana wagged her gnarled finger. “But your daughter has the gift of sight and knew of the demon’s plans. She kept herself hidden.” She lowered her voice. “Even from here chére mére.”

She grasped Ronan’s arm. “That’s why Zuto couldn’t get our babies. Their power was too strong.”

Mariah crossed her hands together. “S’il vous plaît, Angelica. Grand-mére’s visions are never wrong.”

“Ronan.” Angelica’s voice cracked and a tear slid down her cheek. How could the happiest day of her life be the saddest?

“They need time alone,” Morgana said. “Cap’n, I need to have a word with you.”

Men left them alone. Hannah squeezed Angelica’s shoulder before she left, sending a wave of reassurance. How could you go through this without Hannah or Mariah?

“I don’t want to leave, Ronan. I’ll be careful, I promise.”

“I canna yield on this, Angelica. My heart wouldna survive if anything happened to you.”

Angelica swallowed the hurt and fear in her throat. “I don’t know anyone here.”

He lifted her chin and brushed her pouting lips with his. “There you’re wrong. Morgana has contacted your sister, Penelope. She’s developed a spell so she can remain with you here.”

“Angelica?”

The sweet voice erased some of the pain. Angelica whirled around. Her sister, Penelope, ran toward her, lifting her purple gown. Her face was flushed and her curly white hair escaped the loose bun. She wrapped her arms around her neck. “I’m sorry I missed the wedding, but I had to slip away from Father and outwit his guard.”

Angelica released her. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Of course, I’ve never lived among humans before and not just any humans—Morgana Fey. Even among our people, she’s legendary.” She smiled. “You must be Ronan. I promise I’ll take care of my sister.”

“I know,” Ronan said. “If you don’t mind...”

“Penelope,” Mariah motioned with her hand. “Come here.”

“Of course, of course.” Penelope loosed her grip and left them.

As Penelope went to go talk to Mariah and William, Angelica tapped Ronan’s broad chest. “You’ve been planning all this while I was sleeping, haven’t you?”

“Aye. You recited vows that you would obey me, I plan to hold you to this.”

“You don’t play fair.” Angelica wanted to argue to beat against his chest, but she couldn’t brush aside Morgana’s vision. Her visions were legendary. Her body still ached and the thought of being below in a damp cabin or hammock wearied her.

He waited, watching her closely. Tension tightened in his handsome face.

She cupped his twitching cheek. “You’ll come back for me?”

Before he answered, he wrapped his arms around her waist, drawing her close. He tilted his head. She curled her hands around his as he opened her mouth with his tongue, probing deeper, urging she do the same. Not caring if the other’s watched, ignoring Doc’s glowering glare, or Morgana’s foresight, she kissed her new husband. Pleasure swept over her, promising her of passion to come. She kissed him like a dying woman, not wanting him to forget her. She needed to remember his taste, his smell, his touch when he abandoned her at sea. Even though he was a vampire, he’d come close to dying.

“You promise to come back before the babes are born?”

“Aye.” He brushed her cheek with his hand.

She pressed her forehead against his. “You didn’t answer me. You’ll come back for me?”

“Always.” He scooped her into his arms and carried her across the deck toward the plank.

She laughed, “Where are you taking me?”

“To your new home.”

“You want me to leave now?” She couldn’t hide the disappointment in her voice.

“No, I have a surprise for you.”

“You done be careful with the lass,” Doc said as he followed behind them.

“He will,” Hannah said. “They just got married, Doc.”

Ronan carried her down the plank and down the dock, past curious sailors who stopped loading and unloading ships. Angelica didn’t care. She was cradled in the arms of the man of her dreams. Her eyes widened. At the end of the dock, there was a carriage fit for a queen. It was decorated with red and yellow and white roses, and daisies surrounded the door. Sean waited at the door like a footman and bowed. “Your carriage awaits, madam.”

“Do you like it?” Ronan asked.

She looked into his anxious eyes. “It’s beautiful.”

He carefully lifted her inside, putting her down on a red leather seat, covered with rose petals and followed. Sean shut the door and climbed up on the seat iron. “Giddy up.”

On the opposite seat there was a picnic basket with a bottle of wine, bread, and cheese. “You did all this?”

“Of course. There’s nothin’ I wouldn’t do for you.”

“Then stay with me.”

He leaned his forehead against hers. “I’ll not be leavin’ with the ship until you’re stronger. I’ll tell Kane to sail without me in the mornin’.” He drew her into his arms and kissed her.

She lost herself in his embrace. Her pirate would keep his word. He’d fought his own demons and gave up having his hand restored all for her. When he held her close, his beating heart matched hers and they were one. No matter what happened, they would do it together as a family. She looked up at him. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you. You have my heart. You always have.”

* * *

Did you like Mate if the Vampire? Do you want to find out more about Ronan and his fellow vampire pirates? Check out the Blood Brotherhood series. Sign up for the Supernatural Scroll and you’ll get the first one free!

If you want to find out what happens with the Blood Brotherhood, check out Claim of the Vampire. You’ll meet Angelica’s sister, Isabella, and what she’s willing to do for the man she loves.

* * *

Excerpt from Claim of the Vampire

The terror was like tangling seaweed, strangling her. After witnessing the shocking horror on Zuto’s land, Isabella thought she could never be truly frightened again, yet there were times her beating heart thundered so violently, she worried it would burst. The slimy, wooden walls of her damp cell shrunk around her, closing in on her, cutting off the thin and sour air. She panted to ease the pressure squeezing her lungs.

And there were smells...

She wrinkled her nose at the stench of human excrement, wondering what the fate had been for those poor souls. Would hers fare any better? Not even the tiniest breeze eased the reek of rotting and dried gore that permeated the chamber, leaving a thin film on her split lips. She rubbed her mouth on her arm and winced, tears of frustration welling in her eyes.

Heavy footsteps creaked down the stairs. Isabella’s stomach tightened.

Quinton Palmer, Captain of the Fiery Damsel, walked into the brig, having to duck under the doorway. He was a brute of a man, but it was his watering left eye that sent fear running through her veins. “Good evenin’, Isabella.” He carried a tray of food that turned her stomach. “I brought you dinner.” His smirking tone spurred her hate.

There was a bowl of slop and a piece of moldy bread—not even fit for a hungry shark.

He sat the tray down, then opened her cell.

Despite her gnawing hunger, she met his hard stare. “I refuse to eat that.” She flicked her hand. “Take it away.”

He rushed over to her and snatched her arm, pulling her close. He was more than a head taller and seventy times stronger. He lifted her off the floor, her feet dangling. His thick red beard flickered over her chin, making her shiver, and his red eyes chilled her blood.

“I wouldn’t be feeding you if I had my way. I suggest you lose that tone.” He tilted his head at the blood-stained chains dangling from the wall. “Or I’ll string you up like a dead mermaid.”

The fool, she wasn’t a mermaid. She was a mermaid—a water elemental, and her father would harpoon him for making such a bad mistake. He leaned closer. His foul breath smelled of rotting fish. Fear crawled up her neck, and her lower lip trembled.

Unfortunately, he must have noticed, because a slick smile spread across his shaggy face. He released her abruptly, and she staggered.

He slammed the door shut. “You’ll have to beg to eat.”

She bit back a retort and held her head high.

“Expect another visitor soon. He won’t be as merciful as I am.”

He left her alone with her misery, wondering who she’d face next. She sat on the stained bench and rubbed her throbbing arm. She licked her split lip and winced. She could still taste her own blood.

Palmer had smacked her earlier in the ocean, knocking her out before bringing her on board his blasted ship.

The only bright point in all of this was that her sister, Angelica, was safe on board the Soaring Phoenix with her chosen mate. Against Isabella’s wishes, her younger sister had mated with a human and now was pregnant, but none of that mattered. She wasn’t here.

Isabella had helped Angelica and her mate swim to the ship with Palmer close behind. A demon had ordered Palmer to capture Angelica and bring her back. The bastard had wanted her unborn child’s soul. Something that Isabella risked her life to protect. She had hesitated to look at Angelica one more time before she disappeared in the sea, and that had been a deadly mistake.

Isabella longed to be out in the sea. She wished she was strong enough to push through the thick wooden boards to escape, but ’twas a foolish notion. There wasn’t even a blanket for her to wrap around her freezing body. She should count herself lucky at least Palmer hadn’t made good on his threat to string her up on the wall.

Isabella fingered the tiny conch seashell that hung around her neck. It had been Mother’s, and even in her darkest hours, caressing the seashell gave Isabella hope.

It wasn’t just Angelica that kept running through Isabella’s mind though. The day of the battle, the demon had tortured a man. He had the greenest eyes that changed like the coral near her home. They haunted her. She didn’t want to admit why—Mermaids recognized their mates upon sight. Ever. If she did like her sister, she could become pregnant and the demon Zuto would find a way to kill their child. She’d sworn to never mate with a human, especially a pirate, after what happened to Mother. She braced her shoulders. All she had to do was to stay away from the man.

But she couldn’t block out his screams when the demon had cast a spell on him, twirling him in the air like a renegade tornado. He’d turned red and orange colors, then collapsed onto the hard sand, unconscious. A fire-breathing green dragon had seized him, whisking him away from the infuriated demon. At least the man wasn’t here, tempting her. She needed to remember Mother’s pitiful screams and Father’s scorn. It was her fault Mother had died. Something Father had never let her forget.

The ship rocked and swayed. Rusted chains banged and slid against the blood splattered walls. The air grew heavy in the cell, and she had a hard time breathing. Despite being cold, hungry, and frightened, unbearable weariness overcame her. She fought to keep her eyelids open, but she kept closing them, each time longer and longer. Tingles swept over her, making her body heavy. She tried to move her arm, but it remained lifeless, too heavy for her to lift. Giving into the desire, she leaned her head back, allowing sleep to rescue her from this nightmare...

* * *

Isabella woke to the sun shining on the side of her face. Joy leaped into her heart. She lifted her head to find sand stuck to her cheek. She rolled in the sand, laughing easily. Giddiness swept over her. She wasn’t a prisoner on board the Fiery Damsel. “I’m free!”

Heavy footsteps crunched on the sand and pebbles. A blanket of uneasiness swept over her. The tallest man she’d ever seen blocked out her beloved sun. Her heartbeat stopped. She stared into glowing red eyes.

“Hello, Isabella, so we meet again.”

She scooted out of his freezing shadow, scrambling to her feet. He followed her with a curious gaze and a lazy smile.

She was a foot shorter than him. Long black hair flared over his broad shoulders. He had sculpted muscles and wore a white leather loin cloth that hid his manhood.

He stretched out his hand. “I’m Zuto.”

Her mouth ran dry, and she swallowed twice before she could speak. “Oh, Poseidon, you’re the demon.”

“Yes, I am. I’d like to apologize for your treatment on board the Fiery Damsel. I did order Palmer to feed you.”

“If you can call what he served me food.”

His eyes darkened. “I’ll talk to him about that. I don’t like my orders dismissed. But at the same time, I can’t afford to have you singing your song, bringing my susceptible men under your sweet spell.”

The rolling waves beckoned her to dive into the blue green ocean and return home. She looked down at the sand and pebbles covering her unblemished skin. Her hand shaking, she touched her perfect lips. She dropped her arm. “This is a dream, isn’t it?”

“’Tis the only way I can leave this cursed island, and I needed to talk to you.”

“What is it you want?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I want to finish what I started.”

“Finish what?” Suspicion edged into her low voice, and dread tightened around her gut.

“Your sister didn’t tell you? It must have slipped her foolish mind. I need the blood of a mated mermaid to work a spell, which your sister denied me.”

The monster. She wouldn’t submit to his cruelty. “What kind of spell?”

“’Tis not your concern.”

She tilted her chin like a queen looking down at a mere peasant. “I’m a mermaid, daughter of Eldric. I do not mate with filthy humans.”

“Too bad your father blames you for your mother’s death,” he said.

Her breath caught in her throat, and Isabella glared. “He doesn’t hate me.”

Zuto walked around her. “I have it on good authority he does.”

Isabella pressed her fingers against her temples, trying to wake up from this horrible nightmare. “You don’t know anything.”

“Ah, there you are wrong. I know much about your family. Things you’d want no one to know.”

“Father will curse you.”

He laughed. “Your father does not have the power to kill me. He’s a mere mermaid. I’m a demon from Coaybay.”

“Your overconfidence will be your undoing.”

“We will see. I will soon confront your father, and we will see who is the better matched.”

* * *

Did you like Mate of the Vampire? Want to read more about the Blood Brotherhood? Check out Claim of the Vampire! This is the second mermaid story!

Excerpt for Claim of the Vampire

The terror was like tangling seaweed, strangling her. After witnessing the shocking horror on Zuto’s land, Isabella thought she could never be truly frightened again, yet there were times her beating heart thundered so violently, she worried it would burst. The slimy, wooden walls of her damp cell shrunk around her, closing in on her, cutting off the thin and sour air. She panted to ease the pressure squeezing her lungs.

And there were smells...

She wrinkled her nose at the stench of human excrement, wondering what the fate had been for those poor souls. Would hers fare any better? Not even the tiniest breeze eased the reek of rotting and dried gore that permeated the chamber, leaving a thin film on her split lips. She rubbed her mouth on her arm and winced, tears of frustration welling in her eyes.

Heavy footsteps creaked down the stairs. Isabella’s stomach tightened.

Quinton Palmer, Captain of the Fiery Damsel, walked into the brig, having to duck under the doorway. He was a brute of a man, but it was his watering left eye that sent fear running through her veins. “Good evenin’, Isabella.” He carried a tray of food that turned her stomach. “I brought you dinner.” His smirking tone spurred her hate.

There was a bowl of slop and a piece of moldy bread—not even fit for a hungry shark.

He sat the tray down, then opened her cell.

Despite her gnawing hunger, she met his hard stare. “I refuse to eat that.” She flicked her hand. “Take it away.”

He rushed over to her and snatched her arm, pulling her close. He was more than a head taller and seventy times stronger. He lifted her off the floor, her feet dangling. His thick red beard flickered over her chin, making her shiver, and his red eyes chilled her blood.

“I wouldn’t be feeding you if I had my way. I suggest you lose that tone.” He tilted his head at the blood-stained chains dangling from the wall. “Or I’ll string you up like a dead shark.”

The fool, she wasn’t a fish. She was a mermaid—a water elemental, and her father would harpoon him for making such a bad mistake. He leaned closer. His foul breath smelled of rotting fish. Fear crawled up her neck, and her lower lip trembled.

Unfortunately, he must have noticed, because a slick smile spread across his shaggy face. He released her abruptly, and she staggered.

He slammed the door shut. “You’ll have to beg to eat.”

She bit back a retort and held her head high.

“Expect another visitor soon. He won’t be as merciful as I am.”

He left her alone with her misery, wondering who she’d face next. She sat on the stained bench and rubbed her throbbing arm. She licked her split lip and winced. She could still taste her own blood.

Palmer had smacked her earlier in the ocean, knocking her out before bringing her on board his blasted ship.

The only bright point in all of this was that her sister, Angelica, was safe on board the Soaring Phoenix with her chosen mate. Against Isabella’s wishes, her younger sister had mated with a human and now was pregnant, but none of that mattered. She wasn’t here.

Isabella had helped Angelica and her mate swim to the ship with Palmer close behind. A demon had ordered Palmer to capture Angelica and bring her back. The bastard had wanted her unborn child’s soul. Something that Isabella risked her life to protect. She had hesitated to look at Angelica one more time before she disappeared in the sea, and that had been a deadly mistake.

Dear Reader

I hope you enjoyed Mate of the Vampire. I’ve always loved mermaids, especially Ariel in the Little Mermaid. One of my favorite songs is Part of Your World.

I did take liberties on the abilities of mermaid. I read about undines, which are water elementals and I combined their powers with a mermaid.

The next two books will be about Angelica’s sisters and the men who fall in love with them.

I hope you’ll stay and be part of my world. Come and play with me on my private Facebook page ML Guida’s Supernatural Lounge. Have fun under the sea.

ML Guida

About the Author

Award Winning Author M.L. Guida loves science fiction and the paranormal. From Star Trek to Dark Shadows to Supernatural, she fell in love with things that go bump in the night. But it was the heroes, she loved the best. No matter what happened, those characters never gave up. Now, her heroes are following their footsteps. Whether it's a shape shifter from outer space or a vampire from the past, her wounded heroes always find a way to conquer battles and win the heart of the feisty heroine. Because even in a world of darkness, true love survive. Sign up for M.L. Guida's Supernatural Scroll http://eepurl.com/6ICXv to learn about new releases and giveaways. She also has a readers Facebook Group called ML Guida's Supernatural Lounge. She has giveaways, news, and ways for her to connect with you.

Facebook

Twitter

Instagram

BookBub

Also by ML Guida

Blood Brotherhood

Sin of The Vampire

Shadows of the Vampire

Heart of the Vampire

Claim of the Vampire

Destiny of the Vampire

Bears of Aria

Walfea

Vaughn

Tash

Dragons of Zalara

Madness Unleashed

Madness Unhinged

Madness Unmasked

Madness Unbalanced

Vampires on Holiday

A Vampire’s Wish

A Vampire’s Gift

A Vampire’s Vow

Paranormal Dating Agency

Eye of the Tiger

Another Tiger Bites the Dust

Magic New Mexico/Magical Shifters

Touch of Curiosity

Touch of Madness

Touch of Darkness

The Touch of the Dragon

Angels of Death

Betrayal

Deception

Punishment

Cupid